Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Taehyung groans as high-pitched noises ricochet off his skull, awakening him from the beautiful slumber he was lulled to after yet another long day.

“Hyung!! Get up! You’re gonna be late!” A voice screamed, making him groan once more, head pounding at the collection of noises brutally kicking him out of bed.

“This never gets fucking easier…” He curses after pulling his lifeless body out of the covers, commencing the day even though all he wanted was to go back to bed and pretend the sun never rose.
Thankfully music existed and as the soft classical sounds filled the room, Taehyung finally began to relax, the sensation easing his soul as he dressed into his favorite oversized sweater and a casual pair of jeans before exiting the room to greet the catastrophe before him.

“There you are hyung! I thought you’d never get out of bed~” His younger brother, by barely three years, Beomgyu purred, smirking as he saw the elder enter the room.

“Fuck off Gyu, I’m not in the mood to deal with you today.” Tae deadpanned, features pressed into a frightful glare as he subconsciously moved toward the coffee maker, eager to have the dark liquid quench his soul and have him somewhat awake for the day ahead.

Beomgyu immediately faked offense, an exasperated look on his face as he watched his elder brother make his way to the table; highly offended and being overly dramatic as he placed his hands on his hips, pout evident as he glared holes in the back of Taehyung’s head.

“Rude!” He huffed, earning giggles from his younger sisters sitting away him, causing the softest of smiles to etch onto Taehyung’s face. What can he say Tae has a soft spot for them.

“Now, now you lot. Now’s not the time to be bickering amongst yourselves.” Siwoo, his mother, said as she finally entered the room, gracing everyone with her presence.

Everyone immediately got to their feet and bowed to her before returning to their seats, Beomgyu instantly taking action to get back at his older brother the second his bum hit the wooden stool.

“But mom! Hyung was—”

“Was what Beomgyu? What could your brother have possibly done this time to ‘ruin’ your morning?” she asked, eyebrow raised, and arms crossed as she gave him a playful, yet stern, stare. The younger shrunk under her gaze, the timidness nothing new but always surprising as he ducked his gaze with a soft blush coating his cheeks.

“He did nothing.” He sighed, giving in, and losing all will to continue this fruitless battle.

Thank the Moon Goddess for that.

Taehyung just chuckled as he rose from his seat, mug cupped tightly in his hand as he moved to the sink and to properly greet his mother.

“Good morning my Luna, what’s on the schedule for today?”

“Morning sweetie. Well, we have some meetings you must shadow me to, Mrs. Kwon needs some help related to expanding her shop, we’ll have to visit a few politicians to reimburse our treaty once again with the humans, and then you’ll head off to your afternoon classes as usual. I on the other hand will take on more clan matters and, hopefully, return by dinnertime.”

Taehyung sucked in a long breath in between his teeth, pretending to flinch over everything he and his mother had to do that day. He’s overworked, they both are, and he’d give anything to have just one day where he could do what he wanted, but sadly he cannot. And as much as he would love to share his worries with his mother, he knows he’d never gain the courage to say those words aloud.

“Looks like we’ll have quite the day ahead of us, wouldn’t want to waste another second, would we?” He hummed as he gave his mother a soft smile, clearly seeing how much being Luna has taken its toll on her. It’s been her job to run this clan ever since his father abandoned them roughly 8 years ago and he’ll be the first to tell you that it hasn’t been easy. Countless sleepless nights, mountains of paperwork to endure, and the expectations of everyone living in this clan, human and werewolf, depending on you is a lot to handle without having someone by your side. And that’s where he comes in, ever since he was 17 Taehyung has had to take on the role that his father shamelessly deserted and shoulder that weight for himself. He is next in line to lead the clan after all, why not have a head start to boost him forward?

It's suffocating to say the least, but he doesn’t complain, he’s always happy to help and if he can ease his mother’s load just a bit, he’ll do it. And not just for her, for his family and his friends too. He’d shoulder all their burdens if it meant that they’re happy. He’d do it in a heartbeat. So here he stands, exhausted, burnt out, and overworked but overjoyed to see the fruits of his efforts as he smiles at his mother; handing her a cup of coffee he made just for her.

She sighs, gently taking the mug from him and returning the smile he gave her, “Thank you my love. What would I do without you?”

He chuckles, “I can make a list if you’d like.” His mother playfully swatted him, only making the omega laugh harder as she joined him and soon enough everyone in the room was indulging in the infectious giggles filling the air.

This is the life he lived for, seeing his family happy and healthy. He could never ask for anything else and as the eldest and only omega in his family he makes it his mission to always support and take care of those he loves. It’d kill him if he didn’t.

Okay maybe that’s exaggerating a bit, but you get it.

And with that, he grabs a small snack to eat, finishes his morning routine, and grabs his bag before joining his mother at her side, the pair exiting their home moments later and seeing their clan bathing in the marvelous morning dew of a newfound day.
His mother smiles gently as she turns and looks at him, Taehyung returning the grin before locking his arm with hers and pulling them forward, deeper into the place they call home to begin yet another grueling day.

-------------

“You look exhausted.” A figure said with a chuckle as they took the seat next to Taehyung in the community college they’ve built at the edge of town.

Taehyung laughs dryly, raising his head from his arms to stare tiredly at whoever spoke to him.

“You try being son of the Luna for a day and see if you can make it out alive Seoyun.”

“No thank you, I choose life.” The human quoted, Taehyung recognizing the statement from Ice Age, a film the elder begged him to watch last week.

“Did you seriously just quote Ice Age?”

“What about it?” Seoyun asked, slightly offended that Taehyung even dared to utter the query. Seoyun is his best friend but sometimes Taehyung can’t help but question the things he does.

“You two are bickering already? I thought you already got enough of that at home Tae.” A girl playfully teased as she took her seat in front of Taehyung, smile mischievous as she turned to stare at the two boys.

“Beomgyu never cuts his crap, but I can’t say I blame him. I mean he’s gotta live up to me! Even I wouldn’t want to be under those expectations, don’t you agree Nabi?” Tae asked, turning to look at the alpha who’s staring curiously at him.

Nabi sighed before offering the omega a soft smile, “You’re right Tae, I don’t think anyone wants to be in your position or Beomgyu’s. But doesn’t mean you should bicker with everyone you come across.” She finished and not before gently flicking Taehyung’s forehead, earning a slight frown from the omega.

“Was the flick really necessary?”

“You tell me.” She said with a snide, sly with her words and Taehyung swore that if the Moon Goddess didn’t have her be born as a werewolf, she surely would’ve been a werecat that lives to constantly taunt him.

He shuddered at the thought of her endless torment as the last of his friends finally arrived.

“We didn’t start yet, did we?” A male asked with a huff, out of breath and frantically pulling out his needed materials before straightening the glasses perched atop his nose, jittering with an endless bubble of nerves.

Taehyung smiled at him, the male reminding him of his younger sister Yeona and the timidness they mimic within each other. Jee, his other sister, was the complete opposite of her and to be honest he saw a lot of Nabi in her. Maybe he needs to stop having his friends hang around his siblings. But that’s a thought for another time.

"No Minjun, you didn’t miss anything.” Tae said with a smile, grin soft and gentle as he watched the young human settle down in his seat, sighing in relief.

“That’s a relief, I thought for sure I was going to be late!”

“You’re always on time Junie. No need to panic.” Seoyun stated, ruffling the younger’s hair, and causing him to freak out. Taehyung and Nabi laughed at the ordeal as both Seoyun and Minjun began bickering and play fighting. It was rather cute to watch and both werewolves wondered why the two haven’t gotten together already when their attraction for each other was painfully obvious.

“Settle down everyone! We’re about to begin!” The professor shouted, catching his students’ attention, and causing everybody in the room to silence their conversations.

“Now we’re today we’ll be discussing—” Tae zoned out as the professor began explaining today’s schedule, personally finding them immensely boring. His cheek lay pressed to his hand as he skewedly stared at the front of the room, his reading glasses angling to the side as he watched the professor fire up the projector and the slideshow that corresponded with today’s lesson.

Oh, what a joy today shall be.

-------------

“Hyung!!! Have you seen my guitar!? I can’t find it anywhere!” Beomgyu shouted, the high pitch from the alpha’s voice hurting Taehyung’s ears as he sat in the kitchen, apron wrapped around his torso as he shuffled between counter tops to create tonight’s meal.

“It was in your room the last time I saw it! Why do you want it?” He shouted back, focusing between sautéing vegetables, and keeping the meat on the stove from burning to a black crisp.

Beomgyu huffs as he enters the kitchen and leans against the pantry door, watching as his elder brother waddled around the area.

“The guys and I have band practice tonight remember? We’re performing for the clan’s annual talent show in two weeks and we need to practice!”

Taehyung hums, fully understanding as he turns to face his younger brother. “I see, of course you’d want to practice and be ready. Try the garage, it might in there.”

Beomgyu’s face brightened as he hugs Taehyung, the elder chuckling before returning the embrace. “Thanks, hyung!!”

“Don’t thank me yet, I could be completely wrong for all we know. But promise me you’ll eat at least before you leave to Yeonjun’s.”

The younger nodded, “I will! Promise.”

“Good lad.” Tae said with a smile, ruffling his brother’s hair that had him pouting before smiling and running off to find his guitar.

Taehyung watched as his brother faded from view, sighing as he turned back to the food cooking before him. He wished he could be like his brother and sisters, free from the burden of being the oldest, free from having to be exposed to clan traditions and Alpha expectations, free from the anxiety and exhaustion of his life. He’d give anything to have that life, to have that serendipity again. But alas here he is, taking care of his family to fill a hole that he’ll never be able to satisfy no matter how hard he tries.

He shakes his head, having no desire to have those pesky thoughts plague his brain. He’s got far too much to do to deal with that.

“Dinner’s ready everyone!!” Tae shouted, lowering the flame of the stove, and pulling out plates for everyone. Jee and Yeona came running down the stairs the second they heard his voice, their pitter patter of footsteps being a rhythm Taehyung has engraved to memory; a smile etching onto his face the moment they entered the room.

“Thanks for making dinner Tae!”

“Yeah, thanks big bro!!”

“You’re both welcome, now serve yourselves.” He chuckled, watching the girls eagerly grab their share of the meal, eyes glittering as the scents of the food filled their nostrils and he’s known his sisters long enough to know that they’re just dying to inhale the grub plated before them.

Just as they finished, Beomgyu walked back into the room with his guitar in hand, aura alight as he set the instrument down to grab his own plate, muttering a quiet thanks to the elder as Taehyung watched him with a soft smile before serving himself, never allowing himself to get food before everyone he loved got their share.

“You all can eat once you’re seated, you don’t need to wait.” He shared as he got his grub. None of his siblings dared to wait, for upon his cue they were already munching on the meal he prepared. And Tae couldn’t help the laugh that escaped him as he watched.

“Slow down you lot before you choke on your food!” He exclaimed as he sat down, he too eating the meal he prepared, tastebuds adoring the delicious sensation the food brought them.

“Is mom still working?” Yeona asked, wide brown eyes staring curiously at her older brother.

Taehyung nodded, “Yeah, she’s had a busy day today… I think she’ll be late again.” He muttered, knowing the news would sadden his youngest sister but it’s nothing new to them. Afterall this is a routine they’ve been having for years now.

“I see… I just thought she’d be able to help me with my history project, but I guess I’ll ask her another time…” She trailed, eyes casted downward, disappointment looming over her as her body heaved a sad sigh.

Taehyung’s wolf whined, unable to stand seeing his baby sister so upset and though he has his own tasks to do once this meal is finished, Yeona comes first before all else.

“I can help you if you’d like! Mom’s been teaching me a lot about our clan’s history lately, including the treaty that got our clan to merge with the human town we’re now companions with.”

Her eyes sparkled as she stared at her brother, “Really!? You’d help me out Tae?”

“Of course, pup! I couldn’t imagine anything better.”

She smiled the brightest grin Taehyung’s ever seen, practically glowing in her seat. “Thank you, Tae!! You’re the best!!”

“Anytime Yeonie. But that means that Jee, you’re on dish duty tonight.”

“What!? How come Gyu can’t do it?!”

“He’s got band practice tonight and last I checked you didn’t have an assignment or an event to go to do you?” He asked, eyebrow lifted in a playful banter as he stared at his younger sister who’s two years older than Yeona.

His strongheaded beta sister just huffed as she reluctantly nodded, eyes not meeting Tae’s as she turned to focus on her food. “That’s what I thought, so do your brother the favor and wash the dishes? I’ll treat you to getting new cleats tomorrow if you do.”

That seemed to pique her interest, for she was instantly agreeing, telling Taehyung that he can count on her, causing the entire room to burst in laughter.

And that’s how the dinner remained, filled with giggles, snarky remarks, and sibling love. Though his siblings knew that they’d have to live up to their brother’s expectation, they loved him too much to really care. Taehyung was the best brother they could ever ask for and none of them didn’t know what they’d do without him.

-------------

Taehyung sighed, running his hands through his dark curly hair before settling his palms on his neck, giving it a soft massage as he laid back in his chair. The hour was late, all his siblings were asleep in bed and his mother had yet to return home. He was half tempted to throw on his coat and go check up on her but before he could, the door to his room slowly opened, revealing the woman of the hour.

He softly smiled at her as she stood in the doorway, leaning against the frame, and looking at him with tired eyes.

“Hi mom, how are you?”

“I’m sure you already know the answer to that.” She huffed with a laugh, her alpha energy a complete match to Beomgyu’s and Tae couldn’t help but chuckle at the resemblance.

“You’re home late again… did the council throw more work at you?”

“You know it. I swear it’s never ending with them.”

He nodded; lips pressed to a thin stern line. “They’re overworking you mom; you can’t just let them walk all over you like that!”

“I know Taehyung but what can I do? I’m Luna, I must take care of my people and my family.”

“But they’re vile for working you so hard!”

“Kim Taehyung don’t speak of your grandparents and your elders like that! I’ve taught you better.”

Tae just huffed, irritated that those he was ‘supposed’ to look up to were mistreating his mother when all she’s done is bring nothing but good fortune and prosperity to their clan. He feels they’re still bitter about being exiled from their sister clans but that shouldn’t matter now, not when times have changed.

“You can’t blame me my Luna, they’ve done nothing but mistreat you since you’ve taken father’s role in leading this clan.”

“I know my love and believe me I’m working on changing things but for right now this is how they’ll remain okay?” She said as she gently cupped his cheek, softening Tae’s aura, and making him cave into his mother’s warmth as he nodded.

“That’s my omega.” She praised, making the two of them laugh as she pulled away from him and began leaving the room.

“I’m not sure if you’re hungry my Luna but leftovers are in the fridge if you’d like to eat.”

His mother melted at his words, a weight she’s been carrying being lifted off her as she gazed at Taehyung with fond eyes, “You’re the best son a mother could ask for, thank you Taehyung.”

“Anytime mom, now go eat and rest please.” He begged, sighing when his mother nodded in agreement, promising she would before exiting the chamber and leaving Taehyung alone with himself once more; one of his most hateful past times.

He sighed, unable to contain the frustration that was building within him, knowing he needed an outlet to escape his emotions. And he knew the perfect pastime.

With a hop, skip and jump Taehyung was laying on his bed, eyes drawn to the ceiling above him as he crossed his arms and had them lay atop his chest, body beginning to relax as Taehyung took in slow, deep breaths, eyes closing the more Zen he became. And within seconds he was asleep, but that slumber was anything but restful.

Chapter Text

Taehyung awed as the world around him manifested in all shades of color, saturated and bright as every single piece of the environment oozed in sparkles and perfection, emitting a sense of comfort even though the forest and adjacent river was blanketed in a sheer coat of darkness, piquing Tae’s curiosity as he looked around.

This place was familiar; the surroundings, the vibe, everything about it seeming so recognizable yet so far out of reach he couldn’t even pinpoint why it felt so memorable.

But as sat up from laying within the grass and saw the moon hanging in the sky, full and large, blended in blue and white, and ablaze with light, he knew exactly where he was.

“Glad to see the meditation you taught me works.” He mused as he stood, turning to see a figure approaching him, smile playful and warm as he stared at her.
She was beyond gorgeous, glowing and looking as ethereal as others illustrate her to be in the tales written of her.

The one and only Moon Goddess.

She had long waist length silver hair that was curled and braided, flowing in a nonexistent wind, and effortlessly coating her body, making her look otherworldly. She was dressed in a long minimalistic royal gown that was an enriched deep shade of navy blue and decorated with strands of silver; the dark hue of the dress brought out her pale complexion and saturated blue eyes beautifully. She was barefoot and had little to no jewelry on save for the dewdrop necklace hanging upon her neck, a twin to the one Tae had on him, the jewels beginning to glow the closer they got to each other. She glowed too, a soft white light coating her, giving the nature around her slight shadows with each step she took.

Her beauty was something wolves craved, envied even, and while he admired her radiance, he had no reason to be envious. Because to him she wasn’t just the ethereal goddess he follows nor the one who created him, she was also Taehyung’s support system, his mentor, his friend, and even a part of his family.

She was comfort wrapped in a beautiful blue bow and he loved getting to spend time with her even if it was for evenings like tonight.

“I figured you’d try it eventually to relax or let up any pent-up frustrations and it seems like I was correct, no?” She laughed, her voice smooth as silk and warm like honey, resonating deep in Tae’s bones and igniting an instant sense of solace as he nodded, confirming her acquisition.

“You’re right Yeosin and I really appreciate you taking my needs into consideration.”

“You’re my Blue Warrior, Taehyung, if I don’t take care of you, I doubt you’ll even put in the effort.” She cooed with a smirk, eyebrow playfully raised as she stared at him, taking her sweet time in coaxing out an answer.

Taehyung laughed, “You’re not wrong Yeosin but still, thank you.”

“You’re welcome, starlight. Now sit, the moon is high and it’s time we begin.”

Taehyung nodded, instantly plopping back atop grass, eyes glued to the Moon Goddess as she took a seat across from him, her expression calm and patient as she began to explain the lesson she’d be teaching; a course that, for tonight, revolved around manifesting a copy of himself to use should hunters or rogues come across him, giving him a chance to escape while the clone led them astray. This was anything but new to Taehyung, nevertheless he did his best to meet her expectations as he utilized his frustrations to put in his best efforts to excel in today’s instruction.

Training always consisted of something like this at the start of the evening before transitioning into combat practice, with and without weapons, and then finishing off with battle strategy studies. Whether this training occurs in the heavens where the Moon Goddess lives or in the 3D back home, it happens every weekday without fail.

In her words, “The Blue Warrior must always be prepared for the next threat to all kind, no matter when and where it will be.” And apparently said threat hasn’t come about yet since this has been going on every week since Taehyung was 19 years old, when the Moon Goddess bestowed him with the honor of being her new Blue Warrior.

Now you may be wondering what exactly the Blue Warrior is and to answer that question, dear readers, we must go back in time before our world was born.

----------

Long ago when the universe was new, gods and goddesses of all kinds ruled over the cosmos, coexisting with one another, and creating life around every corner. Among these ethereal creatures was the Moon Goddess and her two brothers, the trio being the most powerful beings to ever walk upon reality. In recognition of their remarkable abilities, the remaining gods declared them to be their rulers and they were beloved by all.

In honor of their crowning, they each created a champion within the material realm; a champion that would represent and loyally serve them, and their morals, till the end of time.

The eldest brother created man and the world we know today, Earth.

The Moon Goddess created the werewolves as her hybrid warriors who would support man and those much weaker than them; protectors whose sole purpose was to aid, serve, and defend.

And while the youngest brother would’ve created something far beyond comprehension, he didn’t, couldn’t for he was far too envious of his siblings’ creations for how much love and adoration they received from the other gods and lesser beings alike. He hated that he was at the end of the glory and thus created something far sinister than anyone could’ve ever imagined. All the evil, negativity, and hatred in the world was birthed from him, instantly corrupting humans, and werewolves alike, forming the sins we know today while creating the hunters and rogues in the process, arch enemies to all wolf kind.

Enraged by his actions both the Moon Goddess and her elder brother tried to banish their youngest sibling and when he resisted the Holy War began.

Gods and beings of all kinds were forced to pick sides and fight to the death.

Lives were lost.

Earth and other planets became battlegrounds.

And the long, thick, dark rivers of red never seemed to end.

That is till the Blue Warrior was created.

You may know her as the Goddess of the Hunt, but Artemis was the very first Blue Warrior that was ever made. After proving her worth, loyalty, and strength to the Moon Goddess, she was bestowed unimaginable power to protect the Moon Goddess’s children and put an end to this war once and for all.

Artemis and her followers fought long and hard as the years passed, rushing from battle to battle, and putting the false god’s warriors in the ground where they belong. After almost 10,000 years of fighting, Artemis was able to put an end to the false god’s reign of terror but lost her life in the process. She was able to banish him to the outskirts of the celestial realm and he’s been detained there ever since.

The Moon Goddess knew that though her brother was imprisoned, his corruption wouldn’t vanish from this realm nor the minds it inhabited. So, to honor her faithful champion and to ensure the safety of all material beings, she created Blue Warriors who, just like Artemis, would train under the Moon Goddess to fight and protect all those at risk of falling prey to the false god’s ploys.

A Blue Warrior hasn’t been chosen within the past 500 years so when the Moon Goddess came to Taehyung 3 years ago and told him that he was to be the next, he was skeptical to say the least, more so since she just had him present as an omega a year prior, a wolf that was a far cry from a warrior.

But Taehyung knew better than to defy her, so he accepted and when he did, he was bestowed the legendary Artemis crest, a tattoo that coated a large part of the Blue Warrior’s body, and the precious dewdrop necklace, a twin piece of jewelry that was used to aid Blue Warriors in controlling their powers and hiding their crests from the world.

Since then, the Moon Goddess has been training Taehyung for the battle ahead and though the past three years have been quiet, he knew better than to let his guard down for the false god and his followers could be around any corner, watching and waiting to strike.

And Taehyung knew he had to be ready.

----------

“You’ve done well today, Taehyung I’m very proud of you.”

“Thank you Yeosin, I couldn’t have done it without your guidance.” he said as he bowed to her, the necklace she gave him glittering in her white light and illuminating the dark black ink peeking from underneath his shirt, the Artemis crest inked across his torso whereas others have had it on their arms, like Artemis herself, or their backs.

She smiled as she ushered him to stop, her royal demeanor faltering as had him sit down once more, eager to hear about his day in the 3D and how his friends and family were doing. Taehyung didn’t shy from details, vividly expressing to her his dislike of how the counsel has been treating his mother and overworking her, laughing with her when he told her what happened with Beomgyu that morning and sharing in his adoration of his younger sisters and how grown up they already are.

“Life is hard Yeosin…” he muttered, laying back into the grass and staring at the constellations above, recalling the numerous stories she’s shared with him about every single one.

“It’s never easy starlight and that’s why it’s so precious. You must treasure your life and live it the best you can.”

“But how can I do that when I’m drowning every single day!?” He exclaimed, letting his secret irritations come to light as he fell victim to the Moon Goddess’s unjudgmental touch.

“You’ll learn and you’ll adapt, you’ve always been good at that Taehyung, in and out of battle, within every strategic lesson we enact and in every single technique I’ve ever taught you. You’re resilient, don’t let those around you bring you down. You’re far more capable than that and you know it.”

Taehyung took in her words, unsure how to feel about them. He knew that she was right, but it was hard to swallow that dry pill of pride and truly live for himself when so many people relied on him every day.

He knew the Moon Goddess was expecting an answer from him however before he could share, the golden rays of sunlight began fluttering through the sky, coloring it pink and orange as a bitterness began pooling within his gut, hating the thought that he’d have to leave and return to reality very soon.

But the smile she gave him reminded him that their separation wouldn’t be for long and with a final touch from her darkness began filling his vision as the enchanting celestial realm vanished before him, the monarchy of reality fuzzing in and out of focus as he blinked.

“Wonderful…” he groaned as he turned over in his bed, trying to return to dreamland for just a bit longer before having to suffer through another day. And while that was an imagination that he would’ve gladly indulged in, his irritation skyrocketed the second he heard Beomgyu’s voice screaming at him to come downstairs; the start of yet another day once again upon him.

Chapter Text

“Another long ass day done and over with… thank Yeosin it’s Friday.” Tae mumbled as he arrived at his home, dead tired from the day he just endured. The wooden entrance that kept him from his bed felt like cinderblocks as he rushed to open it, desperate to get inside and relax even if it was for 2 minutes.

The male groaned as he entered his room and flopped atop his bed, breathing deeply as he buried himself within the covers, wanting to get a nap in before he headed to his afternoon classes.
But before he could even zone out completely, his phone that fell beside him began buzzing.

“Can’t a guy ever get a fucking break!?” He exclaimed in frustration, grabbing the device, glaring at the screen as it buzzed. However, that glare instantly disappeared when he saw who was messaging him.

Momma Luna: Tae! Can you please come over to my office? There’s something I need to discuss with you.
Momma Luna: It’s urgent!

He gulped, unsure of what news his mother could possibly have for him to message him prior to his classes that she knew were important to him and the future of the clan. But he knew that if he didn’t show he’d have his mother’s wrath upon him and he’d rather die than ever experience that.

He shuttered at the thought as he instantly got to his feet, sprinting out of his home to the conference cabin in the center of town; a building that Alpha’s and Luna’s of a clan reside in more than their own home.

Taehyung greeted familiar faces as he approached the looming cabin just ahead, his nerves slowing starting to build the closer he got.

“Hello Taehyung.” One of the councilmembers greeted, as he entered the abode, pace slow and steady as he timidly greeted those who welcomed him, palms growing sweaty every step he took towards his mother’s office. It’s not a place he visits very often, frankly he tries to avoid it due to how intimidated it makes him feel. Growing up he knew that he’s only ever allowed to come here should there be something super important that needed to be discussed with him before his siblings, let alone the entire clan is informed. Taehyung always has to brace himself whenever he’s called here, all that insinuating alpha energy being uncomfortably strong there and it always makes his wolf whimper and whine as it’s forced to recognize and submit to the pungent scent of authority reeking from the chamber.

He’d be the first to tell you that it’s never a fun feeling to experience. And with much hesitance he was opening the door, the flames of intimation engulfing him as the entrance creaked loudly, announcing his arrival to all who lay inside.

The darkly colored room was lit in the soft yellow light of the afternoon, brightening the chamber, and making it slightly less daunting than it usually is. Yet it didn’t stop the typhon of goosebumps surging across the omega’s skin as he hesitantly walked inside. His mother’s desk lay in the center of the chamber, hand carved from one of the trees here in their forest. Though the inanimate object doesn’t usually startle him, it chilled Taehyung as he gazed at it feeling his fear spike as he captured the details of the table; from its sleek shiny surface to the little scratches and indents it’s gained over the years. And just when he thought things couldn’t get any worse, he spied his mother seated behind it in her large matching leather chair.
She was scribbling on pieces of parchment before her but as her eyes met his own, he shivered on the spot, her usually kind orbs sharpened with intensity that only added to the threateningly neutral look on her face. To onlookers she seemed calm, but Taehyung knew better than to believe that, the years of seeing that same look reminding him of what she’s capable of as he sat down in one of the empty chairs seated before her desk. The omega did his best to remain calm, but seconds felt like hours as they sat together in a stiff silence, his leg instantly bobbing up and down as his anxiety began to kick in; his wolf pleading, begging him to run from this room and be free of this alpha authority. But he resisted, knowing that there were far more important things to discuss first.

“Thank you for coming so quickly sweetie.” His mother started, offering a small smile that did release some of his anxiety, though it didn’t calm it fully as she continued.

“I called you here because I’ve received word from the Bifrost clan of a treaty traveling around the packs as of late.”

“Treaty? What kind of treaty my Luna?” He asked, voice quivering just a bit, doing his best to remain level, and composed as he anticipated the answer to his query.

“A peace treaty, Taehyung. One that’s opting for an alliance with all 5 werewolf clans.”

Taehyung was shocked, beyond surprised by the words he just heard. For as long as anyone could remember, none of the clans ever wanted an alliance with one another, let alone with them. So, how the fuck are things changing? And why now?! He wondered, frustrated and unable to comprehend why any of the clans would even agree to a peace treaty when they’ve all disliked each other for centuries.

“Let me explain pup. As you know for the past 10 years each of the clans have been struggling with frequent large scale rogue attacks with occasional smaller scale hunter attacks.” She began and Taehyung shivered at her words, vividly remembering the attack on their own clan that happened the same day their father abandoned them 8 years ago. It isn’t a memory he likes remembering and he can only imagine what the other clans had to go through during their own attacks; recalling the strikes on the Bifrost and Kytra clan, attacks that were so catastrophic they went down in werewolf history! And that was only 3-5 years ago! Both clans refused their aide, but everyone knew that it was a bloody massacre for them both.

His mother’s words brought him back to reality as she continued her speech, “Since those attacks, rogue and hunter activity on any clan’s land has become smaller, more controlled, precise, and calculated; almost as if they were planned. Thankfully, we’ve had yet to be subjugated to these assaults, but the remaining clans have begun to grow paranoid, thinking that something is brewing underneath the surface no one is aware of. To prevent another massacre within any of the clans, the Alpha of the Bifrost clan, Kim Byung-ho, decided to create a peace treaty. This treaty states that all the clans will be united in an unbreakable alliance, and should an attack be brought upon any of them, the others would be quick to run to their aide and provide support in hopes we can figure out why this is happening and stop it once and for all.”

Bullshit! Taehyung inwardly screamed, his anxiety flying out the window as his fearful expression morphed into an angry scowl, displeased by what his mother had just shared with him.

“You seem… skeptical my son.”

“I mean no disrespect my Luna, but I am! I honestly find it hard to believe that the other clans would want anything to do with us after casting out our entire clan years ago! Why would the other leaders subjugate themselves to being in a treaty with us when they outwardly speak on how disgraceful our people are every single day?! There’s no point! So, why is Byung-ho nim pushing for this treaty in the first place?!” Taehyung was fuming, embodying a wildfire of rage as his wolf became a force to be reckoned with, eager to lash out and maul the nearest living creature all because of how stupid this entire ordeal sounded.

“I know you’re angry Taehyung but think about it, a treaty like this can finally unify our kind once and for all as the Moon Goddess wanted us to be!”

Taehyung softened the second the Moon Goddess’ name was mentioned, the anger within him simmering to a low boil as a memory from years ago reappeared in his head; a conversation he had with her over this exact topic.

------------

“Taehyung, starlight, I’d like to ask you a question.”

“Of course, Yeosin, what’s on your mind?”

“Could you possibly enlighten me as to why my children are separated and constantly at each other’s throats as of late?”

The omega sighed, gazing at the stars above to avoid the Moon Goddess’ gaze, knowing that this’ll be a difficult conversation to have.

“There’s no easy way to explain this yeosin, but the werewolf clans have been feuding with each other for centuries. None of us can seemingly get along nor adapt to each clan’s unique traditions, customs, and history. Some of us must if we have mates within the other kins but when it comes to entire packs, it’s much more difficult. Especially since the Alphas and elders are notably stubborn, wishing to keep their people separated for they’re afraid that their ‘precious’ ways will be tainted should the clans unite. It’s especially gotten worse since my people have begun learning from the humans and growing from the knowledge we’ve gained from them after merging our clan with the village next door.

“I know that there was a time in which we all lived as one pack, one clan, but those times have long been buried, Yeosin. The 5 leaders never got along and when they finally had enough The Great Separation commenced, resulting in the clans we have today: the Bifrost clan to the north, the Nam clan to the east, the Kytra clan to the west, Minbar clan to the southeast, and the Jing clan to the southwest. Wolves, and even people, have grown up with hatred embedded into their hearts and though we try our best to initiate peace, the negativity stored inside them refuses to welcome it. Even more so when it comes to the rogues who embody the morals of the false god and attack those who worship you, Yeosin. I’m sorry if this is difficult to hear but that’s how the world is now…”

She shook her head, “There’s no reason to be sorry Taehyung, it’s not your fault. If anything, my putrid brother is to blame… even so I do wish that one day my children can once again be reunited as one pack or at the very least get along with one another.”

He chuckled, “I hope for that too yeosin, hopefully one day your wish will come true…”

------------

Taehyung sighed finally caving into the idea, “What’s the plan with the treaty my Luna? Surely, they’re not letting us be part of it without a catch?”

“You’re correct my dear son, there’s a catch to all this.”

“And that is?”

“Due to the brewed fear of our clan the others have made up over the years, the leaders of our sister clans refuse to sign the treaty until they can prove that the Nam clan won’t be a liability nor threat to the remaining four packs. To accommodate everyone’s desires, Kim Byung-ho has asked the leaders that if the Bifrost clan can prove this innocence, would they be willing to sign? And they all agreed. With this hanging in the air, Byung-ho has asked me if I and my eldest child, you Taehyung, would be willing to stay at the Bifrost clan to be assessed on our reliability, loyalty, and empathy so the treaty may be signed. Knowing how important this is for all wolf kind, I already agreed and sent word to them of our upcoming arrival. We leave first thing in the morning.”

“WHAT?!” He screamed, instantly rising to his feet in protest, unable to believe the conditions him and his mother must undergo just to have some piece of paper signed. All because his clan utilize human technology, culture, and even reside with humans?! What a fucking joke!!!

“You can’t be serious mom! Tell me you’re joking!”

“I’m afraid not Taehyung, this is the terms the four clans have agreed to and there’s nothing I can do to change that. I know how infuriating this is and believe me I’m not too enthusiastic about it either but if it can provide glory to our name, to our people again and have the clans trust us once more then so be it.”

Taehyung huffs, hating how right she is. This is their one chance at restoring the pride of their people and finally return from being outlawed by their sister clans. Though Taehyung didn’t like their means of going about it, he knew that nothing could combat it so with his tongue bit back he sat down and did his best to tame the beast inside him.

“You’re right mom, you always are. How long will we be there?”

“We’ll be there for about two months or so, make sure you pack some warm clothes. It’s cold up there in the mountains they reside in.”

“Two months?! But mom what about school?! What about Beomgyu, Jee, and Yeona? We can’t just leave them!”

“I know you’re concerned about your siblings, Taehyung, I’ve already talked about it with your Aunt Hana, she’s willing to watch over them while they’re gone. I knew that if I even suggested them staying with their grandparents you would’ve called the whole thing off.” She laughed as the omega nodded his head, solidifying how right she was about that.

“And I know that midterms and such are coming up soon for school, but this comes first before all else Taehyung. We cannot screw this up, there’s too much at stake for this to fail. Nothing in your life is more important than this, human or not, and you know that. So, before the sun rises tomorrow do as you must to be prepared for the trip and inform your siblings of the situation. We’ll leave at dawn.”

“Yes, my Luna.”

She smiled at him, “You’re the best son a mother could ask for Taehyung, thank you for all you do for me and for this clan. I promise you this will be worth it.”

Taehyung chuckled, finally being able to withstand being in this room without his fear consuming him let alone the rage he embodied mere moments ago. He thought the anger did at least some good as he rose to his feet and went around the desk toward his mother.

“You know that I’ll always be here for you mom, and that includes this too. You can always count on me, okay?”

His mother let out a shaky breath as she nodded, holding Taehyung close as they embraced, arms squeezing each other tightly as they sat in that moment together, praying that this was going to work and reduce the torment they’ve been battling for years.

Taehyung wasn’t sure how long they had embraced for, but it had been for long enough to have other clan officials knock on the door to have their own conferences with their Luna. And as Taehyung headed back home, texting his squad to send him the notes from that evening’s lecture, he couldn’t help but wonder why Byung-ho nim didn’t suggest something else to secure their sister clan’s trust for this treaty? Surely there were several other methods they could’ve enacted, right? He wasn’t sure but there’s nothing he can do about it now. All he could do was hold his head up high and stand tall beside his mother’s side as they journeyed to the Bifrost clan. Hoping that this wasn’t going to blow up in their faces and backfire on them in the long run.

Oh, how he prayed for that outcome to stay inexistent.

Chapter Text

Jungkook stood with his brows furrowed as he studied the masterpieces of art his students had created earlier that day, trying to figure out what some of them made within the pieces of white parchment.

“Hey JK! Did you hear the news?” A bubbling voice spoke, breaking him out of his concentration as he turned to the front door of his classroom, spying an energic alpha waltzing into the room.

“No, I didn’t, should I have hyung?” He asked, looking at his best friend in curiosity, unfazed by his interruption since this happened daily while his pups were outside having recess. And as always, Hoseok had something to share.

“Well, I thought you would’ve heard from Namjoon, but I guess he didn’t tell you huh?”

“Hyung…”

“What?”

“Namjoon is on a hunting trip with Yoongi hyung remember? They’re not coming back till later today.”

There was a sudden thick silence in the air making him snicker over how dumb Hobi can be.

“I knew that.”

Jungkook laughed, “Sure you did hyung. So, what’s this thing that I absolutely need to hear about?”

Hobi beamed, those brown orbs of his sparkling as Jungkook brought up the subject again and saving him from yet another second of embarrassment.

“You got time to hear about it?”

“Hyung the pups are outside and will be for the next 20 minutes, just as yours are. I think we have plenty of time.”

“Yes! Sit, sit! I need to spill this to someone, and you my bestie will be the first!”

“Wow even before Jimin hyung? I’m honored.” Jungkook chuckled as Hobi dragged him to the nearest open table, gesturing for him to sit down before running to the opposing end and taking a seat himself, eager to enlighten the younger with whatever news he had to share.

“No, I told Jiminie this morning, but you’ll be the first outside of my mate.”

Jungkook playfully rolled his eyes, “That’s what I thought.”

He deadpanned, “Do you want to know or not?”

“Yes, yes, what do you want to tell me hyung?”

“Okay so you remember that peace treaty the Alpha was talking about for the past few weeks?”

“Yeah, the one about uniting the clans because rogue and hunter activity has become too organized lately?”

Hobi nodded, making Jungkook chuckle, “What about it hyung? Did it get passed or are we back at the drawing board again?” Jungkook asked as he leaned against his inked hand, slowly getting bored of this conversation since it seemed like it was just another announcement where old information is just refurnished as something else that’s literally the same but with more ‘intricate’ details to it. Hoseok was no stranger to these refurnished announcements, and it wouldn’t alarm Jungkook if that ended up being the case for this. But he surprised him.

“Astonishingly enough we did! The other clans agreed to his terms! They just announced it a few minutes ago!”

Jungkook’s eyes widened, “Oh shit! Really?! That’s insane hyung! So, what’s gonna happen now?” he asked, suddenly sucked back into the conversation and eager to hear what their Alpha had planned.

Namjoon doesn’t bother with telling him all the details about what goes on in the pack or what decisions they’ve made about certain stuff. But thankfully Hobi is the snoopiest alpha he’s ever met and he never shies away from sharing with Jungkook everything that Namjoon doesn’t. And Jungkook absolutely loves hearing about it, it makes him feel special in a sense.

“Well, since everyone is still skeptical of the Nam clan being a threat, the Alpha offered to have their Luna and her eldest heir come here to our pack to be assessed on things like reliability, empathy, etc. after being given a role within the clan. It’s like an apathy and trustworthy test if you can imagine that. The other clans liked this option and agreed to sign the treaty once we’ve proven their innocence. The only hurdle we had left to cross was getting the Nam clan to agree and surprisingly they did! They’ll be arriving later this afternoon!”

Jungkook sat there in shock, letting those words sink in as Hoseok shared this new information with him. But suddenly he hit an unexpected roadblock.

“Wait— the other clans still think the Nam clan is a threat?! That so dumb! They’ve literally done nothing to fuel that idea! They only did what they needed to so they could survive after their Alpha left…” he trailed, remembering how years ago the Alpha of the Nam clan completely abandoned his people when they needed him most, not even looking back for the sake of his family or mate.

And funny thing is nobody knows why, it still being a mystery to this very day.

Back then when Jungkook heard the news, his heart broke for them. No one should have to go through that let alone try to survive without their father in their life. So, when word got around that their Luna was taking this new, unknown, turn for her clan, he understood it was a necessary one. Afterall, she had to suddenly step up and be a leader the second her mate walked out and in turn had to do what she needed to so she could ensure her clan’s future. He admires that about her. So, he still didn’t understand why they were still receiving the hate they did.

Hobi nodded, he too sprouting a solemn look on his face that mirrored Jungkook’s, happiness dulling as he relived the thought. “You’re right Kook but since they’re involved with humans, the leaders of every clan see them as a threat and only the Moon Goddess knows why. But with this they can prove what we already know and show the leaders that they’re not dangerous and good people!”

“Even though this is good news, I’m still trying to wrap my head around the fact that they agreed to all this. I know it wouldn’t have sat right with me…” Jungkook said as he leaned back in the chair, arms crossing themselves over his torso as he glanced at the ceiling, hating the negative feeling that was pooling in his gut.

“I don’t like it either Kook, I even argued with Jin hyung to have him convince the Alpha to change it! But of course, it didn’t happen.” he muttered, instantly lowering his head as he reflected on that conversation that Jungkook knew must’ve been tough on him. Hoseok has always had a big heart and values equality above all else in life. And though he’s not a son of the Alpha like Jungkook’s mate Namjoon or his eldest brother Seokjin, he still tried his hardest to ensure everyone, even others from the sister clans, received the equality they deserved. That’s what Jungkook loved about him, and he hated seeing him so defeated within times like these.

With a soft smile blooming on Jungkook’s face, he reached over the small table and placed a gentle hand on Hoseok’s shoulder, making the alpha raise his head and stare at the younger with those pretty eyes of his; Jungkook suddenly having the urge to squish his cheeks like he does with his students and coo over how lovely Hobi is.

Jungkook knows it’s weird since he already has his mate, but Hobi has been his best friend since they were pups. And sometimes you just have those moments with them and Jungkook can’t do anything about it. Namjoon has it with Yoongi all the time and Jungkook doesn’t complain when he sees it! Afterall, that gummy smile of his works miracles when we’re graced with it. Jin sure is lucky to be able to see it every day of his life.

“Don’t feel bad hyung, you did the best you could and even though it ended up happening in a different way than you wanted, that doesn’t mean we can’t make the Nam clan’s Luna and eldest heir more comfortable when they arrive.”

Hoseok’s face immediately brightened, gracing Jungkook with that beautiful heart shaped smile of his, “You’re right Kook! We can totally do that! I’ve been dying to meet the heir since we’ve received word of their arrival! I’ve heard a lot of interesting things about him!”

Jungkook laughed, “I’m sure you have hyung. Their arrival will be an eventful one, won’t it?”

“Yup! If I remember correctly, they’ll be here in roughly 5 hours and 14 minutes…”

“Wow stalker much?” Jungkook commented, laughing as he evaded Hoseok’s hand that was itching to smack him for saying that. He wasn’t wrong though, was he?

“Oh, shut up! You’re excited too!”

“I am but I’m maintaining a professional calm unlike you.”

He rolled his eyes, “Anyway, I was thinking after they arrive and finish having that meeting with the Alpha, the clan elders, and Jin hyung we should invite the heir to our get together that we’re having at my cabin later tonight!”

“You think he'd be okay with that?”

“Sure! Why not? It’d give us a chance to get to know one another while also becoming friends. I mean the Nam clan is pretty reserved compared to everyone else and I don’t want him to feel outcasted the entire time he's here. It’ll be a long 2 months if that happens… Besides he can always say no, and we can ease into becoming acquainted later, whichever works better for him.”

“You have such a big heart hyung, never change.” Hobi laughed, that lovely smile of his etching across his face once more, glowing as bright as the sun, and making him almost ethereal as Jungkook smiled back.

It’s Hoseok after all, you can’t just not smile at him nor not find him adorable.

The high-pitched bubbly laughs of pups joined Hobi’s laughter, the chorus of cheers filling their eardrums and growing in volume as each second passed. That can only mean one thing: time to get back to work.

Hobi’s chipper grin only grew as all Jungkook’s pups filed into the classroom, smiles bright and dazzling as they greeted them and gave hugs before running to their seats, eager to continue learning after all the fun they had.

“You know you two could’ve came outside and hung out. I can’t be wrangling up all these pups by myself!” Felix exclaimed as he followed the last kid inside, smiling brightly as he leaned against the doorway, his own students, as well as Hobi’s, pooling behind him, patiently waiting to have permission to go back to their classroom.

“Hey, you offered to take them, I was just fulfilling your request.” Jungkook stated as he made his way back to the front of the classroom, shuffling through the books and papers stacked on atop his desk, trying to recollect his mind so he could remember what the next lesson was.

“Didn’t mean you had to leave me all alone!”

“Take that up with Hobi hyung, Felix, he’s the one who kept me here all of recess.”

Felix smirked, that bright grin of his turning mischievous as he eyed Hobi who just sheepishly smiled back at him. “Sorry Felix but I had news to share with Jungkook that just couldn’t wait!”

“Is that so? Will I be informed of this marvelous news anytime soon hyung?”

Hobi eagerly nodded, his silver strands bouncing as he moved his head up and down. “Of course! I’ll tell you when the school day is done! But for now, I gotta take my own kiddos and get back to work.”

“You and us both, see you guys later?” Jungkook asked, receiving nods from both his friends as they exited the room, though Felix hung back for just a smidge longer.

“You all are crazy.” Felix laughed as he began to usher his kids to his classroom while still lingering in the doorway like a creep.

“Yet you still love us.”

“Duh! You guys bring all the fun! I’d die of boredom without all of you!”

Jungkook laughed at him before finally kicking Felix out of his classroom, relishing in the sound of his sunshine giggles echoing off the walls as he went down the hall to his teaching space.
He smiled, relishing in the love he had for his friends and for what he does, turning his attention back to the pups seated before him, curious little minds eager to learn what Jungkook had up his sleeve for the rest of the day. And as always Jungkook was honored to show them.

Chapter Text

“I’m… so ready… for a… nap!” Taehyung huffed as he and his mother scaled the remainder of a hill they’d been climbing for the past hour. The Bifrost clan was seated behind this ginormous slope in a clearing surrounded by a large forest and near the base of a towering mountain.

No wonder their winters last forever!

Taehyung hasn’t gone on a journey like this ever and if it weren’t for him being the Blue Warrior and receiving all that constant training, he was sure he’d be on the floor 16 miles back dying from all the exercise he’s had to do from this trip.

They’ve been traveling for almost 8 hours and he’s already ready to call it quits, his inner wolf and himself both craving a nap or at least another snack. Who knew the Bifrost clan would be so fucking far away!?

“Oh, hush your complaining Taehyung, it isn’t that bad!” His mother stated as they both finally began descending the hill, slow walks turning to quick jogs as they ran down to the forest ahead.

“Easy for you to say my Luna, you’ve done trips like this before… I haven’t…” He wheezed as he caught his breath, pace slowed to a sluggish walk before springing another conversation. “I can’t believe we have to wear these…” He muttered as he pulled at the deer pelt shirt he was wearing, a matching pair of capris and boots joining together to make the outfit painfully brown and white. He'll never be able to understand how the sister clans can live with wearing such bland clothing and an even drier fashion sense.

“I know it isn’t ideal pup, but we have to stay in our traditional clothing for this induction and while we’re out in public within the Bifrost’s borders, so we don’t startle the members of the pack with our ‘strange’ clothing options.”

“Werewolves getting afraid of clothes? That’s a first…” he muttered, the very clan they were discussing finally coming into view as they entered the clearing the pack resided in. And though Taehyung was still a tad salty about this entire ordeal, that didn’t stop him from marveling at the beauty the Bifrost clan presented.

It was outdated and traditional compared to home, but it was still beautiful. The clan was entirely composed of hand-crafted wooden architecture that paired gorgeously with the landscape they reside in. It’s a bit hard to describe but it was just so pretty. Especially as snow began to fall from the sky and stick to the Earth below, starting to blanket the world around them in white. He can only imagine what it’ll be like in a few hours let alone in the morning. But that thought was immediately casted to the side as a shiver coursed through his body and gave the poor omega goosebumps.

“Fuck! It’s cold!” Taehyung exclaimed as the snow began landing atop his honey skin, arms wrapping around himself to try and remain warm.

“Don’t worry love, your inner wolf body heat will start to pick up soon and warm you from the inside out, making this weather much more tolerable as you’re within your human form. But you’re right sweetie, it’s fucking cold!!”

He laughed at his mother as she too began shivering, his instincts kicking in as he ran over to her and engulfed her in his arms, doing his best to warm her with his body heat, knowing that he had a lot to spare.

“Thank you, sweetheart, you truly are the best.”

Taehyung smiled, but before he could say anything, his mother stopped in her tracks, forcing the male to cease his own; curiously turning his gaze forward and finally spotting what caused his mother to freeze. There before them was the borders of the Bifrost clan, the looming gate sending another rack of shivers through Taehyung’s spine as he too grew stiff, his mother seemingly puffing within his embrace as she slowly released herself from it and walked forward; face scarily neutral as she did so.

“Keep quiet and follow me.” she spoke within their mind link, making him nod as he followed behind her, a mask of professionalism appearing as he put it on. It’s common knowledge, even for humans, that werewolves have telepathic abilities to communicate with each other. However, what the films didn’t tell them is that werewolves only have this ability with close bonded members of their families and their mates. It’s the perfect way to talk shit behind someone’s back or prevent conversations from being heard aloud like right now.

With their heads held high the two inched closer to the front gate and when they were roughly 4 feet from it, they were instantly surrounded by numerous overgrown wolves, the guards of the Bifrost clan. Their large bodies circled them as low growls created a melody of hostility that Taehyung did not appreciate. However, he kept his composure maintaining his neutral expression as the wolves stared them down with their large glowing orbs, searching for even the slightest ounce of weakness that would grant them the opportunity to attack and put this entire ordeal to rest.

But after a stiffening long silence, a sudden deep voice called out to them, tearing through the frosty air, and instantly had the guards stopping in their tracks, opening their tight circle to allow whoever spoke to step inside. A man with semi-long inky black hair, porcelain skin that seemed to glow in the freshly falling snow, and outfitted in dark brown animal fur stepped inside, his figure seemingly tiny compared to the wolves but the closer he got the taller he seemed to grow.

Though he was still shorter than Taehyung.

His dark brown orbs stared intimidatingly at them, slit back in a glare that was equally threatening. Taehyung would be lying if he said that he wasn’t at least a bit frightened, but he held his head high like his mother taught him, staring neutrally at the man in front of them, waiting for him to say or do anything.

“Welcome Luna of the Nam clan and eldest heir, please follow me. I’ll be showing you to your quarters before you are to meet with the Alpha.” With a flick of his wrist, the man had about a handful of the wolves surrounding the pair prance away while the rest stayed on either side of them as Taehyung and his mother followed the man inside the village.

Immediately upon setting their first steps in the clan’s borders, all eyes were drawn to them, everyone stopping in their tracks to stare. And though the stares were uncomfortable, their voices were far worse. Accents of all sorts filled Taehyung’s eardrums, including some that were ushered in soft whispers, barely able to be picked up by normal werewolf hearing but clear as day to him.

All of them discussed the same thing: him and his mother.

Some were good, others were tolerably neutral, but most were hateful, their disgustingly horrid words breaking Taehyung’s heart as they entered his eardrums, making him uncomfortably shudder as he felt their words wriggle around inside him, slowly overwhelming his mind and causing his anxiety to awaken, each word making Taehyung wish he could rip off his ears just so he wouldn’t be able to hear them anymore.

But Taehyung knew he couldn’t have a mental breakdown right now, it would only do more harm than good so he swallowed his nerves, steeling them as best as he could as he marched on, following his mother and the other man, whose name he still hasn’t learned, deeper into the village, the words of the clan members still bouncing off his skull the farther they went.

——————

Rows upon rows of cabins later they arrived at one that, Taehyung assumed, was theirs for the time being. It was smaller compared to the others, but it looked relatively cozy. Taehyung would never say this aloud, but he was kind of excited to live in it for the last time he stayed in a cabin felt like lifetimes ago even if it was merely a few years prior.

“This is where you’ll be staying for the time being. Here are the keys. Please go in, look around, and drop off your belongings. Afterwards we’ll head to the conference cabin where the elders and Alpha are waiting.” The man said after handing his mother 2 iron keys, shooing the remaining wolves away as he allowed the pair to enter the empty cabin.

Taehyung’s mother wasted no time in unlocking the door and walking inside their temporary home. Immediately they were met with darkness, not a single ounce of light in sight and when Taehyung thought to turn on the lights, he was reminded of the fact that his clan is the only one that utilizes electricity and that they’ll have to live with candles and broad daylight for the time being.

He sighed, already feeling that this was going to be a long two months.

Taehyung and his mother wandered around the dark abode using the walls and surroundings to navigate the space, the two drifting to different rooms that would be theirs for the time being. Taehyung’s room of choice wasn’t too small, but it wasn’t too big either and he could live with that, cautiously maneuvering through the chamber to set down his bags atop the mattress, the luggage already making indents within it from how heavy they were.

Although Taehyung’s home has more modern technology than the sister clans, they did have some updated technologies like mattresses, indoor plumbing, and locks to name a few. However, they don’t have the rest, the packs giving up on trying to catch up to humanity’s advancements after the early 18th century and have stayed that way ever since. And Taehyung yearned for the Wi-Fi and AC he was desperately missing. But he casted that thought aside, running a hand through his dark curls before leaving the room and joining his mother out front, spotting her and the man engaging in causal small talk as they waited for him.

“Ready pup?”

“Yes, my Luna.”

“Then follow me.” The man said, wasting no time in leading the way to the conference cabin where Taehyung was sure it was only used for what it was named after.

It was beyond freezing as they paraded through the frostbitten village, the snow stacking up as it rained from the sky but as his mother said, it got bearable, their little group quickly bypassing others who for some reason were still outside as they headed to the conference cabin which just so happened to be next to the head cabin, the Alpha’s residence. Taehyung wasn’t surprised by this since this is the layout for most of their sister clans, but he was appalled by how gigantic the conference cabin was. Thinking he could easily fill a school of people within its walls.

But he let his thoughts die down as he saw the armada of guards standing outside the abode, their polished spears glistening in the pale moonlight and fueling the intimidatingly sharp stares that were carefully watching them. Taehyung masked his fear once more as he followed his mother and the dark-haired male inside the cabin, feeling the guards’ predatory stares linger for a few moments longer before the door was slammed in their faces, making him sigh in relief.

But the room he just stepped was 10 times worse. Those stares from the guards were nothing compared to the glares emitting from all the males within the room that is all but one who seemed to be around Taehyung’s age, or older, but even then, the pungent odor of alphas overwhelmed him, and he did everything in his power to prevent himself from throwing up his lunch.

Not a single female, besides his mother, was present making his instincts flare as a sudden urge to protect her veiled the fear he felt inside as they were led deeper into the room, a long table seated in the center were all the males sat along one end with a man in his mid-forties sitting in the middle; that younger male he spotted sitting right beside him.

“Thank you, Officer Min. You may leave.” The man said, his voice low and deep as he spoke, not even needing to look at the male to dismiss him only staring at Taehyung’s mother and himself, the man’s gaze never wavering as he watched them, eyes so sharp if they so much as breathed he was sure they’d be cut.

The guard escorting them, Officer Min, wasted no time in turning tail and leaving the room, the area staying painfully silent till the door was closed shut and he was out of sight.

“Siwoo-ssi, Luna of the Nam clan, so glad you arrived safely.” The man said, using a free hand to gesture to the seats in front of him, empty and waiting for someone to fill them.

Taehyung’s mother nodded, “The pleasure’s all mine Byung-ho-ssi, thank you for having us.” She said with a voice that oozed professionalism, being the first to take a step forward and sit at the table, plopping within the seat in the center as Taehyung sat in the remaining chair.

“Keep your head high and remain as neutral as you can.” She muttered, her words filling Taehyung’s head as he stared at the individuals in front of him, their bodies radiating authority as they sat at the table, nothing but serious and cocky looks on their faces as they stared at them.

Taehyung didn’t respond to his mother, giving her a barely noticeable nod, doing exactly as she asked even if it was eating at him from inside, his wolf desperately trying to have him leave so that he may hide in the snow where no one would find him. But he held himself together, biting his tongue to keep the whimpers brewing within his throat at bay.

“Allow me to introduce my eldest, Taehyung. Thank you for allowing him to accompany me.”

“It’s a pleasure to have him Siwoo-nim. Welcome pup, we hope you enjoy your stay with us.”

“Thank you, Alpha.” Taehyung said, causing the cockiness in the elder’s faces grow as they stared at him, making the omega even more eager to run away. Byung-ho-nim however stayed neutral, only nodding at Taehyung’s response, shuffling through some papers on the table to ensure he had everything ready for this meeting. Taehyung had assumed that this conference was going to be a long one and boy did he turn out to be right, the Alpha not even sparing a second as he got right into it, discussing how clan life would be like for the two of them actively working as Bifrost clan members. He broke down the types of roles they’d likely be given since they haven’t been decided yet. Taehyung was skeptical as to why that was but didn’t say anything, holding his tongue once more as he just sat there and listened.

Byung-ho-nim went on forever and honestly if it weren’t for the chilling sensation of prickling fear flowing within him, Taehyung would’ve fallen asleep. That’s how boring it was but Tae did his best to stay present, knowing that he needed to for his mother and for his people. They were here to prove that they’re not the danger the other clans have made them out to be and he can’t let his tiredness affect that.

——————

“That’s all that we must discuss as a group. Pups, you are dismissed. Leave us.” Byung-ho-nim said, his booming voice ricocheting off Taehyung’s skull as he registered the Alpha’s words, almost turning to glance at his mother if it weren’t for her stern voice suddenly filling his head, stopping him in his tracks.

“Go. I’ll meet you at the cabin later.”

“Yes, my Luna.” Taehyung said as he and the young male across from him got to their feet, the two carefully making their way out of the room to the frosty world awaiting them outside.

No guards were stationed by the door nor were there any people around, the entire clan suddenly shushed in a quiet, peaceful silence and Taehyung couldn’t help the relief that washed over him at the sight. Silently thanking the Moon Goddess for giving him some peace to feed off.

The cold was barely bothersome now and while Taehyung thought he’d just head back to the cabin and await his mother’s return, the young male, who he believed to be one of the Alpha’s sons, stepped toward him with the prettiest smile stretching across his face.

“I didn’t get to introduce myself earlier but I’m Seokjin, the eldest heir to the Bifrost clan but you can just call me Jin. It’s nice to meet you.” He said, extending a hand as he stepped closer to Taehyung, plump lips smoothing that beautifully passive grin of his.
Taehyung debated on reintroducing himself to the alpha, unsure if that were the best decision given how his instincts were slightly out of his control after leaving his mother alone to deal with Byung-ho-nim and the Bifrost clan elders. However, he reminded himself how much their clan’s reputation was at stake, pulling out the most causal grin he could muster as he locked his hand with the alpha’s.

“It’s very nice to meet you Jin, I’m sure you already know but I’m Taehyung. Thank you for your warm hospitality.”

Jin smiled kindly at him as his hand grasped Taehyung’s, the grip both strong and firm as they shook hands.

“You don’t need to thank me Taehyung, it’s not often we have guests here let alone representatives from the Nam clan within our borders.”

Taehyung chuckled, “Yeah it’s new for all of us but I’ve got the feeling this will be good for everyone.”

“I feel the same, glad to hear that we’re on the same page. But there’s something I’d like to ask you if you don’t mind.” Jin stated as their hands retracted, curiosity blooming within Taehyung as he wondered what the elder would like to say.

“Sure, what’s up?”

Jin looked at Taehyung with confusion, tilting his head and having that silky black hair of his move with him as he eyed the younger.

“The sky but I don’t see how that applies to what we’ve been talking about.”

Taehyung had to bite back the laugh bubbling within him after hearing his words, the giggles currently coursing through every fiber of his being making it ever more difficult to maintain his composure.

“N-No Jin hyung it’s a figure of speech, it means ‘what do you want to tell or ask me’.”

“Oh! I get it! That’s so cool!” He beamed, his dark orbs suddenly sparkling, rivaling the stars in the sky as he stared at the younger, making a chuckle escape Taehyung.

“So, what did you want to ask me?”

Jin snapped back at that, the sparkle in his eyes still present but much more professional than it was moments before, making Taehyung’s head spin over how insane Jin’s duality was.

“Well, my brother, our mates, a few friends of ours, and I are having a get together tonight and we were wondering if you two would like to join us.”

Taehyung stared at him, his dark eyes widening in surprise, shocked by the fact that Jin was inviting him to a get together that’s being thrown by his brother and their loved ones. Taehyung was sure he’d have to live in solitude and loneliness the entire time his mother and him were here, but it seems like Jin, and possibly those he loves, want to change that.

And that thought alone warmed Tae’s heart.

“That sounds like it’d be fun, I’d love to attend. That is if I wouldn’t be a bother to you all.”

“Nonsense Taehyung! You wouldn’t be a bother at all, I promise!”

“Then lead the way!” Taehyung exclaimed, following the elder as the two walked in time deeper into the clan.

Chapter Text

The two wolves causally conversed as they walked, Jin keeping the conversation afloat as his curiosity got the best of him, prompting him to ask Taehyung about what it’s like living with humans and being in their world. It was entertaining for Taehyung to share with him the wonders of technology they’ve gained over the years especially when he began explaining cellphones to the elder, casually pulling out his own to show to him.

Jin’s eyes widened to the size of saucers the second he spotted the device seated within Taehyung’s hand, seeming as if they were going to pop out of his head and the younger couldn’t help the laugh that escaped his throat.

“So, you mean to tell me that with this, this device I can contact anyone in the world?” Jin asked as he carefully stared at the foreign object seated in Tae’s palm, patiently waiting for Taehyung to regain his composure.

“Y-Yes Jin hyung, but cellphones are used for far more than just communication. They’re also used to play games, listen to music, do work, and even discover new information you never knew before all with just the tap of a button.”

“Wow! That’s amazing! Why haven’t we used them yet?!”

Taehyung shrugged, “Beats me.”

Jin gasped, “Who’s beating you Taehyung?! Tell me and I’ll show them a thing or two!” He exclaimed, concern and fury replacing the excitement in his eyes as he looked the omega up and down, carefully observing for a bruise or nasty handprint on his exposed skin.

Taehyung laughed, “No one’s beating me Jin hyung.”

“But you said—”

“It was another figure of speech, it means ‘I don’t know’ or ‘I have no clue’.” He explained, smirking as he shrugged his shoulders, playfully watching the understanding bloom across the elder’s face.

“Ahhhh I see… what’s a clue?”

“Oh boy…” Taehyung chuckled, facepalming, and having to suppress that reoccurring urge to laugh as the males finally stopped at a cute cabin just a few minutes away from the heart of the village. Muffled voices, both male and female, were heard from inside the humble abode and though Taehyung knew that he’d be fine, it didn’t stop his anxiety from awakening and knocking on his door as he watched Jin climb the steps to the entrance, him tentatively following behind.

The alpha was quick to knock on the door, impatiently waiting for someone to open the door he’s been repeatedly knocking upon since their arrival. And finally, Jin’s wish was answered.

“Jin hyung! Finally! We thought you’d never show!” A chipper voice exclaimed as the door was suddenly swung open, instantly taking Taehyung’s attention away from the front porch steps to stare at the unknown that lay in front of him.

“Sorry Jimin, we got a bit hung up. Dad went on for a while before he finally excused us.”

“It’s also partially my fault, sorry.” Taehyung muttered, trying to be as brave as he possibly could be as a soft smile appeared on his face.

The blonde male suddenly gasped as he heard Taehyung’s voice, his attitude shifting from playful to instant excitement making the omega relax upon seeing it, sensing how he meant no harm.

“You came!! Oh, Hobi’s going to be so excited! Heck I’m excited! Well don’t just stand there, come in!” he said, stepping aside and allowing the pair to enter the abode.

The cabin was homey and was radiating with warmth, and while there were mostly males scattered across the area, Taehyung could sense the presences of 2 other females nearby making him relax further, detecting no threat nor danger in the area.

“Jiminie!! Is that Jin hyung?!” A bright voice shouted, making the omega wince slightly as his voice echoed in his ears. But Taehyung kept his discomfort to himself as he followed the pair of wolves deeper into the cabin.

“Yup! And he brought a guest!” The blonde male, Jimin, shouted back worsening the pain Taehyung was feeling but instantly collecting himself as they entered the common area of the cabin, immediately being the center of attention as all pairs of eyes in the room latched onto the group.

Jin was quick to leave the huddle, strolling toward an indigo haired male seated by the fireplace. Taehyung instantly recognizing the male as the guard from earlier, Officer Min. The dark-haired male giving Jin a quick peck, confirming Taehyung’s suspicion that they were mates. He couldn’t believe his eyes and he silently cursed himself as he timidly scanned the room, unsure of what to do now. But a sudden gasp changed that.

“You came!! Oh my gosh! It’s so nice to meet you! I’m Hoseok but you can call me Hobi!!” The male said, instantly getting to his feet and extending a hand, abandoning those he was seated with to greet Taehyung. His dark orbs were glittering as they stared at Tae, nothing but pure joy radiating from him. Taehyung won’t lie, he was still nervous as hell but that didn’t stop him from being polite and introducing himself to the group before them.

“Hi Hobi, hyung, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Taehyung, thank you for having me tonight.” Tae said with a smile, watching as Hobi’s heart shaped smile bloomed to its full glory, the alpha far more chipper than Taehyung thought he’d be, finding the sensation calming as he let his guard down just a bit more.

“Of course! We’re happy to have you, Taehyung! Let me introduce you to everyone! You’ve already met Jin hyung and my beautiful mate Jiminie, so there’s no need for an introduction there—”

“Hey!” Jin yelled, making the pair smile as soft laughs echoed from the alpha’s outburst.

“The beta sitting beside Jimin with the inked sleeve is Jungkook, and the one who’s sitting next to, or more like on Jin hyung is Yoongi hyung, his mate.” Taehyung smiled and waved as the pair of betas were introduced to him, following Hobi has he continued with the introductions.

But even as the pair walked away, Taehyung couldn’t get Jungkook’s image out of his head, his wolf having an infatuation with him for some reason. That couldn’t be right, could it? As far as Taehyung could tell everyone here in this cabin was mated so why would he find the beta so goddamn attractive? He didn’t know and was only brought back to reality as Hobi began introducing the females in the room. “These lovely ladies are my older sisters, Yejun and Hajoon, and where’s—ah there he is! The last guest to join us, Namjoon, Jungkook’s mate!”

Taehyung bit his tongue back as realization washed over him but as Namjoon turned toward the pair, he gave the alpha a smile before it diminished into a hard glare, eyes threatening, and Taehyung could literally feel how those dragon orbs of his inspected him.

“Who’s this.” Namjoon asked, no demanded, in a threateningly low voice as he approached them, his silver brown hair slicked back and making him look even more menacing as he did nothing but stare.

Though Taehyung was afraid and wanted nothing more than to run away from the ferocious alpha before him, he found that another part of him was drawn to him too; just like with Jungkook. And bewilderment quickly replaced itself within Taehyung’s mind as he locked eyes with the alpha again, the omega finally taking notice of the large scar going through his left eye, making him even more attractive to Taehyung.

He swallowed as Hobi began introducing him to the male, “This is Taehyung! He’s the eldest heir to the Nam clan! Remember how him and his Luna were arriving today?” Hoseok said as he threw a casual arm around Namjoon’s shoulders, leaving Taehyung completely exposed to the alpha.

And once again, though Taehyung should’ve been scared he was exhilarated to be under Namjoon’s stare and Taehyung had to avert his gaze just to regain his bearings, hands twiddling with the bracelet loosely hanging atop his wrist, trying to use it to distract himself.

“Ah it’s nice to meet you…” Namjoon trailed, voice as threatening as his gaze yet it was somewhat neutral, shaking Hobi’s arm off him before heading back to the couch and taking a seat next to Jungkook, noticeably pulling the beta closer to him as his gaze softened the second his eyes connected with the brunette’s.

Taehyung couldn’t help but stare at the couple before him, enamored by them and their entire being. Both males were definitely Taehyung’s type, and he couldn’t help but lose himself to that attraction coursing through his system, seemingly hypnotized by the pair and how much the world around him seemed to fade the longer he watched.

“Well, that’s everyone! Take a seat and I’ll grab you a drink!” Hobi exclaimed, startling Taehyung as his voice brought him back to reality. Taehyung nodded, doing his best to prevent his emotions from physically taking control of him nor revealing anything they shouldn’t to the crowd of wolves in the room.

As Hobi disappeared into the kitchen, chatting with his sisters who were grabbing a snack, Taehyung gulped, trying to maintain his cool as he took a seat in the only empty seat in the room, the chair seated right beside the couch Hobi was seated in before he rose to greet the omega.

Taehyung couldn’t help but take a moment to sit there with his thoughts, his emotions running haywire as he sat there unsure of what the fuck was going on. Taehyung didn’t know how to process everything that’s happened in the mere 15 minutes since he’s arrived. He can’t pinpoint why he finds a mated couple attractive nor is unsure as to why his wolf is so drawn to them, wanting to be with them, listen to them, and look at only them.

Wolves are only supposed to have one mate so why does this feel like something he’d be feeling once he found his mate? He didn’t know and that alone threw him on a rollercoaster of uncertainties, unknowns that he knew he’d have to discuss with the Moon Goddess once the week returned anew.

“Here you go!” Hobi suddenly exclaimed, making Tae flinch as his voice boomed from beside him, a glass cup in his hand filled with ice water.

“Thanks, Hobi hyung…” Taehyung muttered as he took the glass from him, returning the smile Hobi gave him before he took his seat next to Jimin on the adjacent couch.

“Wow I’m so excited that we finally get to meet you! You didn’t have too much trouble on the trip, right?” Jimin asked, sitting up a bit so he could fully focus on Taehyung, turning away from the group to stare at the younger.

Taehyung didn’t get to get a good read on the male earlier when they first met but now sitting before him, he could tell that he was an omega; his body language and figure of speech proved it, and Taehyung felt great to be in the presence of another omega, making his heart breathe a sigh of relief as he thanked the Moon Goddess for the nth time today.

It was a shame that Jimin seemed to be the only omega in the room other than Taehyung.

“No, no it wasn’t too bad. We would’ve been here a bit sooner if it weren’t for some… complications that happened in our clan before we took our leave.” Taehyung said, soft voice turning playful as he remembered the incident that delayed his mother and him an hour on their trip.

“What happened if you don’t mind me asking?” Jimin asked as he curiosity stared at the younger, blonde curls turning with his head and Taehyung couldn’t find it in him to oppose.

“It was just some issues regarding my siblings and them refusing to be left behind.” He chuckled, recalling how Jee and Yeona were literally glued to his legs, rejecting the idea of him leaving them for 2 months. Beomgyu was right with them on that too, jumping on Taehyung’s back and making the elder fall to the floor, having the three of them dogpile him and keep him there in hopes that he wouldn’t be able to get up and leave them.

His mother, aunt, uncle, and cousin all had to help to pry his younger siblings off him and detain them so that Taehyung and his mother could take their leave. And even though Taehyung promised to message them daily, he still couldn’t get their sad faces out of his head and that alone caused his heart to ache at how much he already missed them.

“Ah younger siblings they’re always a hassle, aren’t they?” Jin asked as he leaned back into his seat, flashing Taehyung a cheeky grin that caused one to appear on his face.

“They are… but you can’t help but love them.” He stated, finally feeling relaxed as he placed the glass of water on the coffee table beside him, leaning back into the chair and sighing.

“Not all of us are bad though…” Jimin pouted as he crossed his arms in protest, earning a coo from Hobi who uttered nothing but appreciations to his mate.

“Did you guys get to see the human town nearby on your way here?” Jungkook suddenly asked, catching Taehyung’s attention and have his eyes lock with the beta’s hypnotic dark orbs. He cleared his throat, feeling the room grow slightly warmer underneath his gaze. “Y-Yeah we walked through it to get here quicker.”

Jungkook’s eyes sparkled, “None of us have ever been to the human towns before, are they cool?” He asked, doe eyes glittering at Taehyung and the omega couldn’t help but swoon.

“They are! A bit crowded and overrun compared to what I’m used to, but it was fun getting the chance to explore it!”

“I’ve always been curious about them, maybe you could show us one day?” Jimin asked, piggybacking off Jungkook’s questions, the pair giving each other friendly smiles after Jimin’s query was released into the air.

A soft, barely noticeable, blush appeared on Taehyung’s face as he nodded, “Of course! I think that’d be loads of fun!” He said with a smile, causing smiles to appear on almost everyone’s face, Namjoon’s expression staying as stoic as it was when Taehyung first met him. And though it made him slightly uneasy, Taehyung could only imagine how beautiful his smile is.

“I don’t want to be rude and pry, and I mean no offense by this, but what exactly are you, Taehyung?” Hobi asked before exclaiming in pain as one of his elder sisters, Hajoon, smacked him, growling under her breath to be respectful.

“What?! I’m sure everyone’s wondering! Afterall, he’s a bit hard to read from all the scents he gives off.”

“Doesn’t mean you ask him without his consent!” Yejun exclaimed, joining her sister in lecturing their younger brother.

Taehyung found the encounter funny, chuckling as he watched the sibling fight, missing his own little troublemakers as he watched the trio. He took no offense by Hoseok’s words and made quick work in reassuring him of that.

“It’s fine Yejun and Hajoon noona, I don’t mind. But instead of telling you all straight up what kind of wolf I am, how about we make this more interesting?” Taehyung asked with an eyebrow raised, playfulness overtaking every feature of his body.

“How so?” Jin asked, the alpha’s curiosity piqued at Taehyung’s statement, making the omega smile.

“Since none of you can tell what kind of wolf I am, how about you all guess?”

Everyone seemed fond of the idea, positive murmurs echoing through the room as the eagerness overtook their auras, excited to play the game and see if they could guess correctly. Jin was quick to kickstart the event, claiming that Taehyung was an alpha, Hobi and his elder sister Yejun agreeing with him.

“No, I think he’s a beta.” Yoongi stated, Namjoon, and Hajoon agreeing with him. Leaving only two who haven’t uttered a response.

“Sorry, everyone but I think you’re all wrong! I think Taehyung’s an omega.” Jimin said, Jungkook being the only one who agreed with him and having the entire group go haywire at his words.

“An omega?! Babe what kind of omega acts like what Yoongi hyung was telling us earlier? You sure don’t!” Hobi exclaimed with a laugh as he leaned against Jimin, the blonde still sticking by his answer as everyone eagerly awaited to hear the truth.

“He might not hyung, but I do. As my pack says I’m ‘one of a kind.’ Sorry, everyone but Jimin and Jungkook are correct. I’m an omega.” Taehyung said with a smirk, watching as disbelief exploded onto everyone’s faces, their expressions both shocked and amazed.

“Yes! I knew it!” Jimin exclaimed, getting to his feet, and doing a happy dance before heading to Jungkook and giving him a high five, the brunette giving him the cutest bunny smile Taehyung’s ever seen as he celebrated with the omega. Tae had to bite his lip to prevent the coo within his throat from coming up after seeing Jungkook’s gumdrop nose scrunch up as he smiled and cheered with Jimin.

But the feeling was instantly diminished as the conversation was taken to new heights.

“You’re an omega!? But how! I’ve never seen an omega withstand being around alphas, family or not, like you have!” Jin exclaimed, Yoongi nodding as he added how Taehyung seemed too neutral when he met with him and his mother after they arrived, stating how omegas are usually timidly fidgeting or hiding when met with a large pack of guards who were mostly alphas.

Taehyung just laughed, “I guess I was just born differently than the norm. My mother likes to claim that I’m far more in tune with my instincts than other wolves she’s seen but whether she’s correct or not I always find it amusing when others discover what wolf I presented as.”

And while chatter erupted from all corners of the room, there was one wolf that couldn’t help but stare at Taehyung with nothing but galaxies within his eyes as the omega locked eyes with them. Jimin.

“You’re so cool Taehyung! Be my best friend please? None of these jerks know the pains of being an omega like we do!”

A few of the males offendedly gasped out loud.

“We do too!” Jungkook exclaimed, hurt by Jimin’s words as he went to place a hand over his heart, clearly acting but trying his hardest to be convincing to his friend.

“Liar! None of you are omegas nor have siblings who are! We don’t even have friends who are omegas! He’s the first and is super cool! Of course, I wanna be his bestie since you all decided to gang up and be BFFs without me!”

“Awe baby.” Hobi cooed trying to calm down Jimin’s rising frustration only to be pushed away from his mate, making Tae laugh at how hard Jimin’s trying to not give in to his alpha’s antics.

“Of course, we can be besties Jimin! I know you know how hard it is having to struggle through life without having anyone you can turn to for help.”

“Exactly! See! He gets it! Taehyung’s my new favorite person and I’m stealing him so we can bond!” Jimin exclaimed, forcing himself out of Hobi’s embrace to instead march his way towards the younger, plopping himself down on the far edge of the couch getting as close as he possibly could to the omega sitting in the only chair. The pair playfully greeted each other as if they’ve never met before that is till, they ended up breaking into a fit of laughter, having everyone, save for Hobi’s sisters, stare at the pair with confusion.

“Did Jimin hyung just ditch us?”

“He sure did Kook.” Namjoon playfully stated, smirking as he watched the sadness spread across Hobi’s face as he watched his mate sit with someone other than him.

“Oh, he’ll be fine Hobi! Stop pouting.” Jin lectured, carefully pushing Yoongi off his lap to now take a seat next to his friend and comfort him.

“Great Jimin see what you did? I lost my seat thanks to you.” Yoongi grumbled, his arms now crossing over his chest in disappointment as he angrily pouted at the blonde who was all smiles beside Taehyung.

“Good! You sit on Jin hyung’s lap way too much hyung! I’m sure his dick hurts from having to support you even when you two aren’t fucking!”

“JIMIN!” Jin exclaimed as the entire room bursted into laughter, the sensation both pleasing and painful. But fuck nobody told Taehyung Jimin was funny!

He’s definitely Tae’s new favorite person. Sorry Seoyun.

While both Jin and Yoongi tried to calm the crimson blushes roaring across their faces the rest of the group continued to converse with one another, getting acquainted, and sharing fun stories. Taehyung wasn’t sure what time the get together ended but it was definitely late as they all bid their farewells to each other, them all promising to see Taehyung tomorrow so they can give him a proper tour of the village.

Taehyung won’t lie, he had a great time with all of them. He was genuinely surprised on how much he enjoyed the event, and he couldn’t wait to see them all again tomorrow. Sadly, Hobi’s sisters won’t be able to join them, but Taehyung didn’t mind just being with the boys. Sure, he was intimidated at first but over the course of the night he was able to make bonds with most of them save for an intimidating alpha who wouldn’t stop giving him a death glare the entire night.

And oh, my goodness Taehyung was in love with Jimin. Not romantically but you get it. He’s one of the sweetest wolfs Taehyung’s ever met, and he promised himself to thank the Moon Goddess for blessing his life with Jimin because it was just so refreshing having another omega to bond with after constantly being surrounded by alphas, betas, and humans.

Though one thing that still struck as odd to Taehyung was how he, and his wolf, kept constantly drooling over Namjoon and Jungkook. He didn’t really know how to react to that especially after knowing that wolves only have one mate. Maybe his wolf was just trying to figure out his type so when he does hunt for his mate, he’ll know what to look for? Possibly. But it was still weird to experience.

Taehyung shook the thought out of his head as he finally returned to his cabin, the air evermore freezing but it didn’t bother him too much as he slid the silver key into the lock and pushed the wooden door open. His eyes widened as he saw soft flickers of orange dance around the abode, finding his mother still awake as she sat in her room.

“You’re still awake my Luna?” He asked as he entered the chamber, smile soft as he took a seat beside her atop her bed.

“Of course, I’m awake pup. You weren’t here when I arrived, and I wanted to wait for your return. Where did you go sweetie?”

“I’m sorry for being gone mom, the eldest heir, Seokjin, who was at the meeting with us invited me to a get together he was attending. I got to meet his younger brother, Namjoon, their friends, and mates.”

Siwoo’s eyes lit up in surprise as she stared at her eldest, expression stunned only for a short minute till nothing, but warmth flooded her features.

“That’s wonderful sweetie! I’m so glad to hear that you’ve made some acquaintances and got to have a fun night after everything that’s happened today.”

Tae nodded, “Yes mom it was quite… refreshing in all honesty. But enough about me, how was the rest of the meeting?”

“It went well. Byung-ho-nim informed me that he and the elders will have a decision on our clan positions by tomorrow morning. He’s going to have his sons relay them to you. And by the looks of it, you’ve already met them. It should be no surprise to you should you see them sometime tomorrow.”

Taehyung nodded, “They’ve actually invited me on a tour of the village tomorrow so I’m sure they’ll tell me then.”

She smiled at him, “That’s wonderful my love! Seems like things are heading in the right direction for us doesn't it seem?"

“Yes, my Luna it sure does.”

The two embraced as they conversed for a bit longer, talking about little aspects of their days before bidding each other goodnight. Taehyung flopping on his bed with a loud thump, getting himself comfortable before having exhaustion take over him, knocking him out cold.

Chapter Text

The soft melodic chirps of wild birds flooded Taehyung’s head as he lay flat on his bed, their lovely song creating a beautiful orchestra that peacefully awoke him instead of the mayhem he was used to back home. His eyes peeled themselves open as he adjusted to the warm sunlight blanketing the chamber, drowsiness still evident as a yawn escaped his lips, smacking together while he rose to sit up, limbs stretching and popping as he recollected his mind.

At first, he inwardly panicked at waking up in the unfamiliar room but after bringing his sense alight, he remembered where he was and why they were there. And though Taehyung wanted nothing more to do than sleep, he reluctantly pulled himself out of his bed, not bothering to tame the mane of curls seated on his head as he trudged through the empty hallway toward the kitchen.

The sizzles of food echoed through the cabin as he entered the room, spying his mother cooking breakfast, making his tastebuds buzz at the sensation.

“Morning pup! How’d you sleep?” She asked as she gave him a warm smile.

“Morning…” Taehyung mumbled, voice slurred with sleep as he went to the table, stopping to debate if he should help her or just relax. Though the thought of sitting at the table and taking a few more minutes to rest didn’t sound all that bad, his instincts kicked him the ass and forced him to waddle over to his mother and help.

“Lemme help momma…” He said as he gently took the spatula from her and softly shoved her to the side, nudging her out of the way so he could finish the meal for them.

She smiled at him, “Thank you pup but you didn’t have to.”

“I wanted to mom, don’t worry…” he mumbled as she placed a chaste kiss on his cheek, walking away to make the two coffee as Taehyung put all his braincells to work to ensure the meal wouldn’t be soiled by sprouting a distasteful charcoal exterior.

Nabi would slap him if he allowed that to happen.

The thought made Tae smile as he flipped the pancake, oohing at the golden crispiness glittering before him, unconsciously having drool pool in his mouth as he inhaled the heavenly aroma spewing from the fluffy pastry.

“Don’t drool Tae, wouldn’t want you to soil the food.” Siwoo said with a laugh as she tapped his chin making the omega chuckle as he swallowed the drool in his mouth and placed the pastry alongside the others already plated and ready to be eaten. With his now free hands Taehyung grabbed the plates and followed his mother to the table, setting the dishware down just as she placed the mugs of coffee beside them. And as Taehyung took his seat across from his mother, she placed an ancient looking pitcher of coffee between the two of them, knowing full well they’ll finish the entirety of it in mere minutes.

“What’s the plan for today my Luna?” He asked as he nibbled on the golden pastries enriching his tastebuds, breakfast puffing his cheeks as he stared at his mother with curious eyes.

“Well, I’ve got a meeting with the clan elders after lunch in which they’ll go into more specifics about the rules and customs of the Bifrost clan; something we both need to be aware of but me most importantly.”

“Is that all? Would it be taking all day?”

“It should but we’ll see, perhaps I’ll get out earlier but as you know Taehyung these things are never a guarantee. Will you wait here till your friends come and pick you up?”

He nodded, “Yeah, I don’t really have anything else to do other than study and kill time, so I’ll do that till they arrive.”

“Did they mention what time they’d get here?” Siwoo questioned as she watched Taehyung with intriguing dark orbs, patiently awaiting the answer she assumed he had.

“Um, I believe they said they’d arrive at around noon? Or possibly one… I’m not sure. Speaking of which what time even is it?” He asked as he turned to look around for a clock, failing to find one in the room and feeling completely lost about the hour as he glanced around.

“Don’t worry pup it’s—” His mother began to say before being cut off by a loud knock echoing from the front door, making Taehyung freeze in his seat.

Siwoo was quick to rise to her feet, carefully strutting to the door with a calm and professional poise as she wondered who on Earth would be at her door. Call it instinct or a message from the universe but Taehyung had a sixth sense about who was waiting there behind the wooden entrance, making him frantically finished his meal; never having eaten pancakes and hot cups of coffee as quickly as he did within that moment.

And by the time he was placing his dishes in the sink, the door was pulled open revealing what Taehyung feared standing behind it.

“Good morning! It’s so nice to meet you, Luna of the Nam clan, we’re here to pick up Taehyung! Is he up?” Hobi asked as he stood at the front of the pack, everyone else filtered around him or at the bottom of the steps, patiently waiting.

Taehyung’s mother just smirked as she turned back to her son, catching him frozen in place behind the sink, unable to move.

“Noon or one huh?” she teased, making Taehyung’s face pale, not letting another second pass before he was booking it to his room, his mother’s laughter roaring in his ears as he rushed to make himself somewhat presentable.

“Um is everything alri—?”

“Yes, yes everything is fine just a little family fun. It’s a pleasure to meet you all, please make yourselves at home while you wait for my son.” Siwoo said after finishing her laughing session and interrupting Jungkook, the entire group of males nodding as they entered the abode.

It was nothing special to them since their own homes looked just like it but knowing that it was the residence to their new, foreign, friend it made the cabin sparkle in a new light, all of them taking it in and noticing the little details that made the house unique.

“Thank you for letting Taehyung accompany us today Luna of the Nam clan.”

“Please call me Siwoo, my title can be a mouthful and even I don’t like using it at times.” Siwoo laughed as she corrected Jin, the elder and the entirety of the group stunned by her response but keeping it in mind for the future as she continued, “But thank you all for inviting Taehyung, he’s especially excited.”

“We’re happy to have him! He’s such a unique individual and we love spending time with him!” Jimin exclaimed, making a small smile bloom across Siwoo’s face.

“I’m glad… I feared that he’d be outcasted for the entirety of our stay and I’m relieved to see that he’s made some friends. Can I get you all anything while you wait?”

The group shook their heads ‘no’ as Jungkook answered her previous query, “We’re glad to have befriended him! He truly is quite the interesting individual.”

Siwoo laughed, “He definitely is. It’s a wonder that he’s even gotten this far.” She joked, making the others laugh with her, them all finally relaxed enough to be themselves without formalities intervening.

“Hey! I can hear you; you know!” Taehyung shouted as he ran across the hall, toothbrush stuck in his mouth as he weaved around furniture to spit in the sink.

“Good to know!” His mother exclaimed making Taehyung roll his eyes at her before entering his room to change.

“You are so… casual with each other.” Yoongi pointed out making Siwoo smile as she turned her attention back to the boys around her, staring with wide, stunned eyes.

“Well of course! I don’t want any of my pups to feel intimidated around me nor act professional if they don’t want to. We know when it’s okay to be poise and intimate and thus utilize it where we see fit.” She stated, eyes lidded with care as she stared at the empty hallway where her son once was, the sight warming for all who witnessed it.

And as Taehyung finally came out of his room dressed for the day, he smiled at the group before him, finally ready to take on whatever was in store for him today.

“You sure kept your guests waiting long enough, Taehyung, now go and have fun. I’ll see you later.”

He chuckled as he nodded, “Yes, my Luna.”

Siwoo smiled as she gestured for him to get going, the group bidding their final farewells to her before joining Taehyung at the door, the 7 of them leaving the warm cottage and entering the frosty wonderland outside. The scenery was blanketed in a coat of pure white, the snow laying undisturbed as the morning rays of sunlight glided across it, the crystals gorgeously flickering as the group walked upon it, simultaneously destroying the perfect blanket of snow yet enriching it.

“Sorry to keep you guys waiting I uh slept in.” Taehyung said with a laugh, the group echoing his chuckle as their shoes crushed the freshly fallen snow beneath them.

“It’s okay Taehyung we completely understand, you still must be stuck on human time huh?” Jin asked as he led the way to the village, already set on what they wanted to show him first.

“I am, it’s been a while since I’ve fully invested to living in the woods.”

“That bad huh?” Jimin teased making Taehyung nod as they bypassed lone clan residents, them all quizzically staring at the group but ended up overlooking their presence. It was weird to see compared to the day before, but Taehyung guessed it’s because he’s walking with the heirs of their clan. And since no one wants any trouble with the Alpha, they’ve kept their traps shut.

Taehyung couldn’t help the playful smirk that appeared on his face as he turned his attention back to the front of the group, much more comfortable with the company, feeling as if they’ve known each other forever even though they all barely met last night.

But there was still one who was still in a sour mood and boy Namjoon just couldn’t wipe that glare off his face for even a second. Taehyung wasn’t sure what was up with the younger heir, but man did he find his constant irritation annoying! As much as Taehyung is the ‘problem solver’ breed of wolf, he didn’t really feel like resolving Namjoon’s bitter mood right now. Besides he’s an outsider, a stranger to him; someone who has no business meddling within the alpha’s personal life. And as nosy as Taehyung is, he wasn’t about to burst Namjoon’s bubble and get a wave of alpha anger washed upon him this early in the morning.

For now, Taehyung was choosing to ignore his cynical attitude but if he didn’t lighten up within the upcoming weeks that bubble would break by the omega’s hand.

“Did your mother tell you that we’d be informing you of your, temporary, clan role today?” Jin asked as they approached the heart of the village, the center stone fountain now able to shine in its full glory now that Taehyung could gaze upon it in the morning light. Sadly, the fountain was completely frozen over, covered in fresh powder and out of placed snowballs. And Taehyung couldn’t help but wonder who put those there, as he stared at the lumps of unnatural snow stuck to the structure like glue.

“She did, are you planning on telling me now?” He asked as he watched the others settle around the fountain, seemingly not caring for the chill it brought to their bare skin.

“Yup! You gave the elders and our Alpha quite the difficult time in figuring out where to place you based on your numerous... qualities as they put it.” Jungkook paused and though Taehyung’s eyebrows furrowed at that sentence he couldn’t help but give the attractive beta his full attention.

“But ultimately, they decided to have be a teaching aide over at the school! You’ll mainly be working with me in my classroom, but you’ll also be able to work with Hobi hyung and the other teachers there too!”

Taehyung’s stomach dropped as heard those words echo from Jungkook’s mouth. Now don’t get him wrong, Taehyung loves kids, adores them even but that’s a known fact for every omega; they’re just naturally good with pups. And though Jungkook mentioned that the elders and their Alpha had a difficult time with placing him, Taehyung doubted they spent more than 5 minutes making that decision. And Taehyung hated that, made him feel dirty, used, and just like everyone else.

Nevertheless, he knew he had to run with their choice for the sake of his clan, his mother, and his family; even if he hated the fact that they made the decision based on what kind of wolf he is rather than who he is.

Taehyung forcibly cracked a smile, doing his best to fake the happiness he should be having. “Wow, I can’t believe that I’ll be working with you guys! Talk about fate!”

“I know right! We’re so excited to have you with us!” Hobi cheered, his joyous smile instantly lightening the mood even though Taehyung wanted to be sour for a bit longer.

He can only hope that this won’t end up in a complete disaster.

“I’ll be picking you up from your cabin tomorrow so make sure you’re ready!” Jungkook exclaimed with a wink, clearly teasing at Taehyung’s tardiness earlier this morning, making the entire group chuckle save for one stuck up alpha. Taehyung just gave Jungkook a soft smile with a nod, unsure how to feel about being alone with him from tomorrow onwards but he tried not to hurt his brain by thinking about it for too long.

“Great! Now let’s get on with the tour! There’s so much to show you!” Jimin exclaimed, running towards Tae, grabbing his hands, and leading him deeper into the village, the remaining elders laughing at Jimin’s enthusiasm before following; they too excited to, officially, show the omega around.

The group explored everything from the mess hall, the infirmary, the school, and more. It was nice being able to get a better idea of where Taehyung would be staying for the next few months and though it isn’t home, it’s definitely a beautiful clan. Taehyung can see why it’s so well respected within their kind.

As the tour commenced, the omega got to meet some more of the boys’ friends and ate at the mess hall where they revealed numerous fun stories about each other whereas Tae shared some about his lifestyle back home. He swears it was the funniest thing seeing how bug eyed everyone got whenever he introduced something new to them like hoodies for instance. He just couldn’t help the streams of laughter that escaped him when we’d pull up photos and witness their reactions. Hell, they even screamed when they saw his cellphone and tried to ‘kill it with fire’!

It was a momentous day indeed.

By the time Taehyung returned to his cabin it was well past 10 and he was exhausted, itching to get some shut eye. Sadly, his mother wasn’t there when he arrived and though he wanted to stay up and await her arrival, his body won over his mind; forcing him to go to bed and obtain some much needed shut eye for the early day he was going to be having tomorrow.

Chapter Text

“Taehyung!!! Get up love!!! You’re gonna be late if you sleep any longer!!” A voice roared, startling the omega as he was brutally awoken from his slumber, heart running a million miles a minute as he scrambled to get out of bed, tripping over fabricated limbs and landing on the floor with a loud, painful thud.

“Ow…” He groaned as he lay there disfigured, limbs disjointed and unnaturally placed over each other as a fortitude of blankets collapsed atop him, burying Taehyung in their soft holds. And though Tae would’ve loved to lay amongst the lump of blankets for a bit longer, a sudden creak had him think otherwise.

“What are you doing?” Siwoo asked as she leaned against the doorframe, looking at her son with teasing eyes.

“I’m practicing martial arts, what’s it look like?” He sarcastically stated as he wiggled around within the covers, trying to find the nearest end so he could exit my comfy prison. His mother just laughed at him as she went to help him, her gentle hands working their magic in freeing Taehyung from the mess he found himself in the second he awoke.

“You sure were sound asleep sweetheart.” She said as she helped the omega get to his feet, him staring curiously at her.

“I was?” He asked, feeling as if he had barely gone to sleep only to be woken up by his mother seconds later.

She laughed, “Yes you were, I’ve been trying to wake you up for the past hour! No wonder Beomgyu yells at you every morning.” She added, making Taehyung ponder her statement, thinking that she couldn’t possibly be right. He’s never had difficulties getting up even if Beomgyu would yell at him to get him out of bed some mornings so the fact that this happened bothered him.

“Don’t zone off Tae, dear, you’ve got a big day ahead of you. Try not to let that fog overwhelm you.” Siwoo said with a smile, gently patting Taehyung’s shoulder as she moved to exit the room.

“Jungkook’s supposed to come and get you in 30 minutes, get dressed yeah?”

Taehyung could only respond with a nod as he watched her leave, unsure of what the hell was even happening, thinking that this couldn’t real. And though he confirmed it was with a pinch to his arm he still couldn’t help but feel that this wasn’t his reality. Taehyung shook off the thought, not wanting to deal with it right now as he sluggishly dressed into his clothes before dragging his limbs out the door as he joined his mother in the kitchen.

“Are you excited for your first day love?” She asked, the question taking Taehyung a solid 3 minutes to register before having the brain power to respond.

“I guess so…” He said as he grabbed an apple from the fruit basket, not having much of an appetite that morning.

She raised an eyebrow, “You guess so?”

“I just…” he sighed, pausing before continuing, “I just hate that they made me a teaching aide all because of what kind of wolf I am and not for who I am.”

Siwoo smiled as she pulled her son into a hug, “I understand dear, and I hate that they wouldn’t let me have an opinion on it either. But you know what you must do Taehyung, and I’m certain you’ll thrive beyond their expectations! Besides you love pups.”

“I do but still…”

She laughed as she got to her feet, her palm resting atop Taehyung’s head as it moved side to side, slightly ruffling his curly locks before retreating to her room, needing to finish getting ready for her own duty in shadowing the Alpha; aka the job that would’ve made the omega run for his life if he ever got it because holy shit that’s a handful he’d never want to deal with.

The thought alone gave him chills. Yet through his entire thought process Tae was surprised to hear soft knocking echoing from the front door, getting to his feet and opening the wooden entrance before his mother asked him to do it.

“Good morning, Taehyung!” Jungkook exclaimed, giving the omega a bright smile that instantly relaxed the elder, making him treasure the charming grin spreading across the beta’s face.

“Good morning, Jungkook! Is it time to head out?”

“Yup! You ready?”

“I just need to grab my bag but other than that yes.”

He smirked, “Then what are you waiting for?! Get your stuff and let’s get going!” Jungkook exclaimed, clearly excited to get the day started and that enthusiasm only fueled Taehyung to match his energy.

Taehyung nodded, turning to head back into the cabin and inviting the beta inside, thinking it be best he waits for him there rather than outside. His mother would kill him if he did that. And as Taehyung left to his room, he couldn’t help but steal multiple glances at the beta patiently waiting for him, unable to tear his eyes from the male nor think of anything else. Though the thought might seem as cute to others he hated himself for it. Jungkook is mated, to Namjoon no less, and he couldn’t stand how fast he heart beats whenever either of them are nearby. It bothers him that he’s drawn to a mated couple, and it makes him beyond uncomfortable. But he couldn’t help it! It was as if he wasn’t in control of his wolf nor his body anymore and the thought scared him.

Taehyung took 3 long, deep breaths, trying his best to get himself under control as he went back to the living room where Jungkook was waiting, hoping that this entire ordeal would end as quickly as it started.

“Ready?” The beta asked as he rose to his feet, smile ever so pretty as he graced Taehyung with it.

“Ready.” Tae confirmed, finding himself melting further as Jungkook’s pretty giggles echoed in his ears, making a soft blush coat the omega’s face.

“Then let’s go! The pups will be arriving soon, and I want to be able to show you around before then!” He exclaimed, big brown doe eyes beaming with excitement and forcing Taehyung to focus on him and him only.

And fuck was the omega mesmerized.

Before Taehyung could even comprehend it, Jungkook was grabbing the elder’s hand and dragging him out the door to the school, pace quickening the second they were outside after Jungkook noticed how easily Taehyung was able to keep up with him.

Jungkook may have thought nothing of the physical interaction between them but Taehyung, on the other hand, was currently having a panic attack, his wolf refusing to shut up about it, far too happy with this turn of events. And as much as Taehyung wanted to keep freaking out about the entire ordeal, like he has been, he decided to hold his tongue for once and just savor the moment.

Jungkook’s inked hand fit the elder’s perfectly, shielding it from the snow that was desperately trying to chill his skin as it was intertwined with his own. The beta’s skin was soft and a tad rugged though comforting. But most of all, having his hand in his, Taehyung felt as if he was home, and he couldn’t understand why he was feeling like that.

He couldn’t dwell too much on the thought as they hastily arrived at the schoolhouse, loud cheers from pups ringing in the air as they stepped onto the wooden stairs, paces slowing as they entered the abode.

“There you guys are! Cutting it close this morning, aren’t we?” Hobi teased as he walked out of the many rooms within the building, nothing but pure smiles as he walked towards the pair.

Taehyung chuckled, “Sorry Hobi hyung, it won’t happen again. Promise.”

“Better not or we’re putting you with the babes.” Hobi teased as he laughed, being nothing but contagious as the pair followed the sunshine beta deeper into the building to a beautiful classroom.

Taehyung has switched between human and wolf schools for ages now, getting to see his fair share of classrooms in the process, but this one was beyond gorgeous! And he couldn’t help but gawk at it. There were cute art projects hanging on the wall with accompanying decorations dangling from the ceiling; a handful of them being stars and constellations making Taehyung’s heart melt when he saw them, recalling the stories behind each one. Small tables were scattered around the area with matching chairs, perfect for any pup along with a fair share of cubbies stuffed high with books, satchels, and toys. Taehyung was even surprised to see some rugs and pillows carefully placed within the back corner of the room posing as a reading area which meant Jungkook dealt with younger pups.

Looking back to the front of the room there was a chalk board clean or any residue with a handful of fresh sticks of chalk seated atop the shiny metal rim with a large eraser beside it. The teacher’s desk was seated to the right of the board, stacked high with books, neatly placed papers, cups of supplies, and a singular red apple that must’ve been placed there prior to their arrival for it was as fresh as the morning’s dew drops.

It was the perfect classroom, and Taehyung couldn’t help but wonder who it belonged to.

“Hobi hyung! Did you do this!?” Jungkook awed as he ran deeper into the chamber, blown away by sheer beauty it.

“Mhm! Figured you’d want a clean classroom for your aide’s first day.” He said with a smirk, making Taehyung turn toward him before whipping back to Jungkook, realization quickly sinking in.

This was Jungkook’s classroom and Taehyung couldn’t believe it.

“Wow…” Is all the omega was able to muster, stunned by the magnificence of the chamber, never being so impressed by a classroom in his entire life.

“You’re right about that Taehyung it’s beautiful! Thank you hyung!!” Jungkook exclaimed as he ran back to Hobi and engulfed him in a large bear hug, the elder laughing within the younger’s embrace but indulging him as he returned the gesture.

“You’re welcome, Kook! Now do what you gotta do! The pups will be sent inside in 7 minutes!”

“Thank you so much hyung! See you at lunch?”

“Duh! How else am I supposed to steal Taehyung from you?” They all laughed at Hobi’s playful attitude, his chipper mood brightening the room even more before he went on his way, bidding the pair a final farewell and leaving them alone within the empty classroom.

“So, what’s your lesson plan today teach?” Taehyung asked as he followed Jungkook to his desk, picking up the apple seated atop it and playing with it as the younger fumbled with the papers on the counter, trying to get somewhat organized before the pups arrived.

“Mmm well we’ve got clan teachings for the first quarter of the day, then we’ll have some arts and crafts activities and free time once they’ve finished. Shortly after that we’ll go back into academic studies like math, literature, etc. and as soon as 12:30 hits, the kids eat lunch and are sent out to recess for half an hour. Once they come back, I’ve got nothing else planned.”

Taehyung raised a suspicious eyebrow, “That’s it? Don’t you have them for a bit longer after recess?”

He nodded, a mischievous glint glittering within his eyes as they locked with Taehyung’s, a playful smirk creeping onto his face that the elder couldn’t but help find cutely suspicious.

“Yes, they’ll be here for another hour and a half after that but that’s where you come in Taehyung.”

“In what way?”

“You’ll be teaching for the remainder of the day from now on.”

Taehyung’s entire being froze, thick snowflakes coating his body and causing every particle within him to stop as he registered the words Jungkook threw at him. Never in his life has Taehyung ever been in a teaching position that wasn’t with his friends or family and though these students were younger than what he’s used to that didn’t mean his anxiety wasn’t attacking him at the mere thought of having to teach an entire class.

“Wait, wait, wait you want me to teach?!”

“Yup! Is there a problem?” He asked as he cocked his head to the side, curiously staring at the omega with innocent eyes, trying to play coy so no actual problems would arise. And of course, it worked, melting Taehyung’s heart, and having the elder easily give in; questioning when did Jungkook started having this effect on him.

“No, no problem just surprised is all… so, I can teach anything I want?”

He nodded, “As long as it’s appropriate and somewhat educational then yeah you’ve got free reign.”

“I can work with that. I do have a lesson in mind, but I might have to run back to my cabin to grab a few… materials.”

Jungkook laughed, smiling brightly as he stood and walked around the desk to stand beside the elder, placing his hand atop Taehyung’s shoulder and staring at him with bright, encouraging eyes. “That’s fine Taehyung, we can go back during lunch with Hobi hyung. But don’t overthink it okay? The kids will be entertained regardless of what you’ll teach them. And I’m here too, so…” he trailed, not knowing what else to say making Taehyung smile for he already knew his intentions.

“I appreciate it Jungkook, really I do. But no promises, alright?”

“Fine by—” The pitter patters of footsteps instantly filled Tae’s eardrums, muting Jungkook’s speech as he homed in on it, focusing on the chorus of sounds echoing from outside the classroom. High pitched voices, slight howls, and yips blended with those footsteps, creating a melody of innocence and purity that Taehyung just couldn’t help but yearn to see.

“Sorry to interrupt, Jungkook, but you’ve got pups in coming in t-minus 15 seconds.”

The beta smiled, “In that case Taehyung take a seat at the desk on the opposite end of the chalk board and we’ll get started.”

Tae nodded, turning to see the desk Jungkook mentioned not knowing how he didn’t see it prior to now; restating that he really was out of it as he took a seat, barely able to get comfortable before the door was thrown open and pups of all kinds began filling the chamber.

“Settle down pups and take your seats!” Jungkook exclaimed with a laugh, secretly loving how rambunctious his students were this morning, watching with intense care as each of his pups took their seats before staring curiously at him as he stood in the center of the classroom.

“Good morning pups!”

“Good morning Mr. Jeon!” They called, making Tae melt as they addressed Jungkook, the smile on his face radiant.

“Did you all have a good weekend?” He asked as he casually leaned on his desk, every eye in the room tuned into him as the kids exclaimed in approval, some raising their hands to share stories of their weekend activities with the rest of the class.

And Taehyung couldn’t help but get lost in the tales they shared with us.

“Well, that’s very nice Sung-ho! I’m glad your family had a great time fishing at the river. Now, before we get into to our schedule for today, we have a special guest.” He said turning toward Taehyung and giving him a knowing look, “Would you like to come introduce yourself to the class?”

“Of course!” Tae said with a smile as he got to my feet, carefully walking towards the beta as numerous stares of the pups’ latch onto the omega like flies to flypaper. It was both intimidating yet encouraging as Taehyung did my best to remain poise and professional as he met Jungkook at his side.

“Hello everyone! I’m Kim Taehyung, I’ll be Mr. Jeon’s teaching aide from now on! It’s so nice to meet you all!”

“Everyone please greet Mr. Kim and treat him with the upmost respect for the entirety of his stay.” The kids nodded as they simultaneously greeted Taehyung, making his smile rise, already feeling whole just from interacting with them. But before Jungkook could send Taehyung away to begin today’s lesson a sudden hand shot into the air, catching our attention.

“Yes, Hyuna?”

“You’re not from here are you Mr. Kim?” she asked as she lowered her hand, her bright green eyes curiously staring at Taehyung as she waited for an answer. The elder was shocked by her question but just nodded, smile warm and welcoming as he went to respond.

“No, I’m not and you’re so smart for figuring it out! I’m actually from the Nam clan, does anyone know where that is?”

Multiple hands raised into the air as joining urges of ‘me me me’ or ‘pick me’ rang into the open air, making Taehyung laugh as he briefly glanced at Jungkook wondering if this was really okay or if he should shut it down and move onto the lesson. With a bright smile on his face Jungkook just nodded, giving the omega full permission to continue with wherever this was headed. The kids were eager to give the answer and once it was received, they went into a somewhat dive into the Nam clan’s culture and history before Jungkook cut in and began his lesson on the Bifrost clan, asking Taehyung to stay with him as he taught the material, having him aide in ensuring everyone understood the concepts before they moved on to a different topic.

Taehyung has been learning within classrooms of all kinds for years, but it was different teaching in one or even helping with the lessons. It was refreshing and he wasn’t sure why he loved it so much but what he did know is that this’ll make a wonderful story to share to The Moon Goddess later that evening once training is over and done with.

——————

Hours had passed and Taehyung couldn’t seem to get enough of teaching these kids. He’s never met pups as sweet as they were and because of that the first half of the day was a breeze. But once recess came about, everyone was eager to go outside and play; their energy levels skyrocketing as they ran to the door, impatiently waiting for Jungkook and Taehyung to follow. Tae’s smile had never faded as the two of them escorted the pups to the playground, hanging back for a bit once they were outside to watch them filter around the wooden playset before they went back inside, needing to indulge in their lunch break.

But the omega had a few things to take care of first.

“Um Jungkook?”

“Hm?” he asked as the pair came to a stop in the empty hallway, their march towards the teacher’s lounge halted as Taehyung’s question hung in the open air.

“Is it alright if I go back to my cabin to grab those things I mentioned this morning for my lesson?”

“Of course! Did you want me to come with you?” He asked with those gorgeous doe eyes of his that made Tae’s heart melt each time they met with his.

“No, I don’t want to have you give up your precious lunch time to accompany me. I’ll be quick, I promise!”

“Are you sure?”

He nodded.

“Alrighty then but you better come back soon otherwise Hobi hyung will throw a fit over not being able to hang out with you.”

Taehyung laughed, “I will promise!”

With another nod, Taehyung bid Jungkook farewell as the omega exited the schoolhouse and began jogging back to his cabin. The air wasn’t as sharp as it was that morning, being much more mellow and relaxed, and Taehyung relished in it as it coated his skin, his boots crunching the previously fallen snow as he marched through the semi-crowded winter wonderland.

Thankfully Taehyung didn’t take too long in gathering his materials. From the moment Jungkook mentioned that he’d be teaching a lesson to his young pups, he already knew exactly what he wanted to teach. With a swift move the omega nabbed his professional camera from inside one of his many backpacks along with a small pouch containing different sizes of lenses. Though Taehyung was studying to become a nurse and help people in need, he was always fond of photography and the artistry there was behind it. What can he say, he's a creative at heart.

With the machine fastened in his large hands and the bag secured around him, Taehyung was quick to make his way back to the schoolhouse; lungs huffing and puffing as he sped through the clan, praying that he didn’t waste too much time nor upset the sunshine beta he’s come to befriend. Fortunately for him, the cheers and playful yelps of pups rang in his ears the second he jogged up the wooden stairs of the school, sighing in relief that recess was still going on and that he arrived in the nick of time.

Taehyung congratulated himself on a job well done as he reentered Jungkook’s classroom, carefully placing the camera and pouch within the cubbies of his desk before utilizing his instincts to find the boys he was supposed to be shadowing.

“There you are Taehyung!” a voice exclaimed, stopping the omega in his tracks as he turned to where the voice had come from. There stashed within a cute reading room was Jungkook and Hobi, the two betas seated at a table adjacent to the large window that poured rays of gold into the chamber. It was utterly homely, and Taehyung couldn’t help but relax as he wandered inside.

“We were wondering when you’d be back!” Hobi exclaimed as he watched Taehyung take a seat, the omega curiously spying an untouched meal placed in the exact spot he was sitting in.

“Sorry hyung, I had to grab something before recess ended. But what’s this?” He asked as he pointed toward the food in front of him, unsure who it was for nor why it was there.

“That’s your lunch! What’d you think it was?” Jungkook asked as he leaned back in his chair, arms crossed behind his head, tatted and bare muscles flexed and on full display.

Taehyung silently cursed himself as he couldn’t help but ogle at the younger’s muscles, drool pooling in his mouth as thoughts of him biting and sucking at the younger’s skin filled his head, wanting nothing more than to color his pretty skin in nothing but red and purple. He was… surprised by his thoughts to say the least, never knowing that he could have them turn so vulgar within a short period of knowing the beta. Concern turned to worry, worry turned to panic, and panic turned to outright insanity the more Taehyung thought about the desires bouncing off his skull. Yet he refused to show any of it, cheeks turning slightly pink as he responded to the beta’s comment, hoping he hadn’t been in his head for too long.

“I-I don’t know, I guess I didn’t expect the f-food…” He trailed, cursing himself for stuttering, making him blush more at the sheer embarrassment behind the action.

“Well, you gotta eat Taehyung! How else are you going to have the energy to teach your class?” Hobi asked as he continued munching on the snack tightly seated in the palm of his hand.

Taehyung couldn’t help but sigh, “You’d be surprised… but nonetheless thank you.” He said as he began eating the meal, the grub foreign to him but still wonderful to his tastebuds. The betas smiled at him before returning to their conversation, picking up where they had left off as Taehyung casually listened in.

Apparently the two were having a debate on who of the Kim brothers would win in a fight against one another. Taehyung wasn’t sure how they arrived at this topic, but he sure found it interesting as he quietly snooped in. Both brothers were strong, reliable alphas who were destined to take over the clan one day which of course makes it a fair fight wolf wise. The only deciding factors, that Taehyung saw, was strategy and raw strength.

Out of the two, Namjoon excelled the most in raw strength. The man may hate Taehyung’s guts for whatever reason and have the iciest stare he’s ever laid eyes upon, but Namjoon is packing some powerful, and juicy, guns. And though Taehyung can’t help but be salty for his attraction to him, he must always restrain himself from staring for too long at either Namjoon’s pecks or biceps whenever the alpha’s around. On the other hand, Jin would excel the most in strategy. As the next in line for Alpha of the Bifrost clan, he’s gotta be extremely knowledgeable on multiple battle strategies that his father or the clan elders have shared with him over the years. Plus, his mate is the general of the Bifrost’s guards, so he clearly has an advantage there.

And though Taehyung didn’t utter a single word of his thoughts to the betas in front of him, should the fight ever take place, he’d bet his money Jin.

“You’re just saying Namjoon would win just because he’s your mate Kook!”

“I am not! Have you seen his muscles hyung?! He’d totally win with that alone!”

“Muscles aren’t everything in a fight and you know that! You’re being so biased! Tell me Kook, is his dick really that good?”

“Hyung!!!” Jungkook exclaimed, turning bright red at Hobi’s comment as the elder relished in his agony, head thrown back in full laughter. And though Taehyung should’ve remained completely unaffected by Hobi’s words, he couldn’t help the blush that roared across his face at the mere thought of Namjoon and Jungkook going at it. The chilled air around him turning fiery in mere seconds. Taehyung gulped as he fought to contain his emotions, refusing to let them run wild as he buried them.

“I’m just teasing JK, no need to get all worked up!” Hobi teased, playfully nudging Jungkook’s shoulder, the action not helping the younger in the slightest as the red painting Jungkook’s face deepened the second Hobi touched him. Taehyung wasn’t sure what was going through Jungkook’s head, but it must’ve been spicy given the way he was reacting. And though Taehyung wouldn’t say this aloud, he was lowkey jealous.

Before the topic could be changed, loud playful shouts filled their eardrums as the off-rhythm pitter-patters of footsteps echoed off the walls. Taehyung chuckled as he rose to his feet, meal all consumed, and ready to continue the day as he did his best to not replay the conversation that was discussed moments prior. And it seemed like Jungkook was joining him on that matter, refusing to speak to Hobi as he too jumped to his feet, beckoning Taehyung to follow him as they returned to their classroom.

“You ready?” The younger asked as he watched Taehyung shuffle a few things from behind his desk, doe eyes wide and tuned solely into him making the omega shiver.

Taehyung chuckled as he straightened his posture and bravely met the eyes of the beta before him, “As ready as I’ll ever be.”

And soon after the sentence was uttered the door was thrown open revealing a sea of both playful and tired pups as they swam into the room. Jungkook carefully closed the wooden entrance behind them after saying goodbye to the teacher who dropped them off; Felix, Tae recalled as the pups uttered his name in farewell.

Jungkook shot Taehyung an encouraging look before heading to the front of the room to greet the pups. “Welcome back everyone! How was recess?” He asked, receiving nothing but great remarks and even a few stories as some of the pups offered to share what they did and who they played with.

Taehyung couldn’t help but smile as he intuitively listened to the stories they shared, drowning in their excitement, and relishing in it.

“That’s wonderful pups! I’m glad you had a fun recess! Now normally we’d go and cover more of our basic topics, but we’ve got a surprise for you.” He said, making every head in the room loll sideways, the kids emitting nothing curious excitement as they stared at their teacher.

“Mr. Kim has prepared an extra special lesson for you all today! Are you excited to see what he has in store?” Jungkook didn’t need a response for the entire room erupted in ecstatic cheers, everyone eager to see what Taehyung would teach.

“My, my you all sure are eager, who am I to keep you waiting! Let us begin!” He exclaimed, pulling out his camera from behind his desk, expressions of wonder appearing on everyone’s face including Jungkook’s as they stared at the foreign object.

And Taehyung couldn’t help but laugh at their reactions as he began to teach about the wonderful world of photography.

Chapter Text

It’s been about two weeks since Taehyung and his mother have been at the Bifrost clan and though they’ve had a bumpy start when they first arrived, things are much better than they were before. The pair have become fully accustomed to their life here and most of the clan members have accepted them now! Though some still view them in a negative light, like the elders for instance, Taehyung was relieved that a good portion of them have let go of their grudge and were open to getting to know them.

However, there’s one thing that Taehyung still hasn’t gotten answers too and that’s the fiasco of his infatuation with both Namjoon and Jungkook. He’s tried talking to the Moon Goddess about it during their training sessions but each time he brought up the topic, she’d quickly dismiss it and move on to something else.

It’s been infuriating to say the least and Taehyung has fully given up on seeking her help after the constant debunking. So, he’s taken matters into his own hands. Though Taehyung’s clan was the first to be created, believe him he asked, the Bifrost clan is the only one with the entire history of their species documented and stored. Over the past few weekends, the omega has gone exploring the depths of their well-organized library for anything he can use to understand what the hell was going on between him and the mated couple he declared as friends.

And yet when Taehyung thought he wouldn’t find anything, he finally managed to uncover something that might be of use to him. Hidden in the depths of the library was a book whose dark leather cover was degraded and worn from decades— maybe even centuries of rotting on that shelf. Its pages were thin and crisp with age, covered in faded ink, and written in the ancient tongue of their ancestors; topics of ancient traditions, customs, and even ceremonies being documented within the pages. Taehyung wasn’t sure why he gravitated toward the book, but he had a feeling it held the answers he was desperately searching for.

Trusting his gut, he took the book home and began digging into it. Though he’s barely cracked the surface of its contents, he was sure the answers were here written in the language he was taught at the beginning of his Blue Warrior training.

However, his hunt for answers must wait for right now he and his friends were gathered at the entrance to the Bifrost clan to say goodbye to Yoongi, Namjoon, and the other guardsman for it was time for the clan’s bimonthly hunting party. Towards the end of every other month, the Bifrost clan would send out their guardsman to hunt and gather resources the clan will be needing in the upcoming months. Problem is though, hunting for an entire clan of werewolves takes an immense amount of time and as such the hunting parties usually last two weeks at best.

It's an interesting hunting cycle but Taehyung wasn’t one to judge, and though he would miss his friends he couldn’t help but be depressed at the thought of Namjoon leaving.

Shocker, right? Taehyung was going to miss the guy who absolutely hated him, and he didn’t know why. He knew Namjoon would be fine, he knew this was anything but new to him, yet he couldn’t help but worry about everything. Naturally he loved and cared wholeheartedly for everyone he befriended and that included the two males he’s come to enjoy, yet he couldn’t help but fall victim to his anxiety as he watched with crossed arms and a pained expression as Namjoon and Yoongi said goodbyes.

Yoongi pulled Taehyung into an open embrace, giving him a soft smile while Namjoon just graced him with a neutral nod; gestures Taehyung didn’t believe he deserved but treasured as he watched them leave, their figures disappearing and having everyone standing at the entrance bask in silence as they lingered for a few moments longer.

Taehyung didn’t utter a word as everyone began returning into the clan’s borders, Jimin needing to gently pull Taehyung along to keep him from remaining there frozen in place. He wobbled as he walked alongside his friend, drawing concern from everyone around him.

None of them didn’t know why Taehyung was so affected by this and on the surface, Taehyung would tell them that he didn’t know either yet deep down he knew exactly why, and he refused to have those feelings present themselves.

“Tae?” A voice asked, making the omega slow his pace and turn to meet whoever spoke, the figure gently cupping his other hand as he drew in the omega’s attention. Taehyung just blankly stared at the person before him, waiting for them to speak as he blankly wondered what he wanted to say.

“I don’t know what you have planned today but we’re having a get together over at Jin hyung’s cabin to just hang out and talk. Did you want to come with us?” Jungkook asked, his dark doe eyes glossing with concern as he stared at the elder, silently pleading for him to agree.

Taehyung stood there and thought about it for a second, wondering if should agree or just wallow in his unknown sadness alone. And though he usually engaged with the latter, he thought it’d be best to at least have someone with him instead of being alone with his thoughts.

He gave the beta a soft nod, watching as Jungkook’s, and everyone’s, gaze turn endearing as the beta interlocked their hands and pulled Taehyung away from Jimin’s embrace to entangle the elder in his own; the action shocking Taehyung but creating a warmth within him as he let himself be embraced by the beta as they walked in time to Jin’s cabin, the group trying to keep the mood light as they conversed with each other.

Taehyung did his best to not bring down the vibe though it was proving difficult as nothing but worry coursed through his veins. Maybe it was the fear of rogues finding the group and ambushing them, maybe it was the possibility of hunters encountering them and forcing them into battle, hell maybe the False God would appear and cause mayhem all over again! Scenarios of all heights flooded his mind and sure he could be worrying over nothing, but he couldn’t help but be overcome with fear of not being able to at least be there with them.

If something were to happen to Namjoon, Yoongi, and other newfound friends he’ll only have himself to blame. As Blue Warrior it’s his duty to protect his people especially those closest to him and the fact that he couldn’t be there with them to protect them from all threats frightened him. And he couldn’t help but be snared in his anxiety’s sticky web the longer he lingered on the subject.

“Tae? Dewdrop, we’re here.” Jungkook called, the familiar nickname bringing Taehyung back to reality as he looked to him before turning to the cabin in front of him, concluding that they indeed have arrived.

“Come on in everyone and make yourselves at home.” Jin said as he pushed the door open to his home, holding it ajar for everyone and welcoming them inside.

The 5 of them entered the warm and welcoming abode, getting settled in the open living room as Jin discussed with Hobi about what games they could play. But if Taehyung was being honest with himself, he wasn’t really in the mood to play, all he really wanted to do was just lay down and hopefully sleep forever. He wasn’t sure if he was terrible at hiding his emotions or if Jungkook just got really good at reading him, but the younger was quickly pulling him to the open sofa, gently having the omega seat atop it before leaving Taehyung’s side for the first time since they’ve arrived. Taehyung started at him in confusion as he watched Jungkook fish around the chamber, rummaging through every cubby for an item he was desperately trying to find.

“Here you go Tae.” Jimin cooed as he handed the omega a warm glass of tea made to his liking, hot and welcoming as he passed Taehyung the drink, distracting him from Jungkook for a second. Taehyung gave him a small smile in thanks before taking the beverage from him, blowing on it a few times before taking a long slip. Jimin gave his fellow omega a warm smile as he walked toward the group now forming on the floor beside them. Once Taehyung deemed, he had enough tea he placed the mug on the adjacent coffee table and just before he could get comfortable a thick, cream blanket was placed atop him with a body joining it.

The elder watched in surprise at how Jungkook swaddled him in the blanket, doing his best to ensure that he was comfortable before laying himself beside him. Jungkook’s tatted arm pulling Taehyung so close to him that the elder was practically laying on him. Taehyung couldn’t force any words to leave his mouth, frozen as he watched the rest of Jungkook’s body cocoon him in a sudden cuddle, head resting atop Taehyung’s dark curls as the two watched the others playing traditional Bifrost clan games.

“I know that you’re not okay Tae, seeing them leave is always the hardest part and trust me sometimes it feels so overwhelming you can’t help but worry… we’ve all been there, and we all know how you’re feeling. I can’t tell you that it’ll be okay and that they’ll be fine but what I can tell you is that endlessly worrying about Namjoon, Yoongi, and the others isn’t going to do you any good. It’ll just consume you and I can’t have my precious dewdrop turn into an empty shell during their absence. So, take today to miss them hell even take tomorrow if you need to but don’t dwell on it too much, okay? And if it feels like you can’t shoulder it alone, talk to me, talk to us. We’re—I’m here if you need me, so don’t hesitate to talk to me, okay?” Jungkook said with such comfort and security Taehyung couldn’t help the painful shudder that ran over his body, overcome with so much emotion he didn’t know how to respond.

Though it seemed like Jungkook understood, not needing to have Taehyung voice his worries to understand them. He just gave the elder a soft smile before pulling him impossibly closer, keeping Taehyung there on his chest for the entirety of the evening, the two silently watching the group as they enjoyed each other’s presence.

——————

“Dewdrop?”

“Hm?” Taehyung hummed, turning toward Jungkook as he halted putting away the art supplies the pups used to create their masterpieces earlier today; the two being the only ones in the room as they cleaned up the mess.

“How… how are you feeling? It’s been a few days since they’ve gone, and I don’t know… I just wanna know if you’re doing alright.” He voiced, concern coating his eyes as he ceased his task, taking 3 steps toward the elder to try and get a better read on his emotions.

Taehyung gave him a soft smile, “I’m not gonna lie Koo, it’s been difficult not having all the new friends I’ve made during my stay here with us but I’m okay; still trying not to think too much about it like you advised me to.”

Jungkook sighed in relief, smile growing as he took a few more steps toward the omega, now standing in front of him with nothing but care oozing from him.

“I’m glad to hear that. It’s only for a bit longer and they’ll be back, I can assure you of that.”

“You’re right and I don’t know how to thank you for all that you’ve done for me, Jungkook. I’ve been in your debt so many times now…”

The beta laughed, his eyes creasing and making Tae’s own soft giggles erupt from his chest. “It’s never a debt when it comes to you, Tae, I’m more than happy to help a friend who I absolutely adore. Nothing more, nothing less.”

The pain that erupted in Taehyung’s heart at the word friend made his soul ache and though he knows he shouldn’t be as affected as he is, it didn’t make the situation any better. He’s just hoping that now, after being friend zoned, he’ll be able to put this infatuation of Jungkook and Namjoon to rest, not needing anymore torment in his life.

Thankfully Hobi came and pulled Taehyung away from the demons plaguing his mind, drawing the omega in as the sunshine beta entered the room and began bragging about his lovely mate was able to snag some exquisite bottles of wine for the group to indulge in; Jungkook being surprised Jimin was able to pull off such a stunt whereas Taehyung couldn’t help but be proud of his fellow omega.

“He’s going to be in so much trouble if the Alpha finds out he stole all that wine!” Jungkook exclaimed, clearly concerned for Jimin as worry coursed through him.

“All the more reason we keep his heist a secret.” Taehyung said with a smirk, determined to have the omega’s back should the situation go south.

Hobi’s grin mirrored Taehyung’s smirk as he threw an arm over the omega’s shoulders, “Sounds like we’ll have to have a party then to hide the evidence.”

Jungkook sighed, clearly not winning this battle as a soft grin grew atop his face, “Felix is right, we really are crazy.” Laughter erupted from the three of them at Jungkook’s comment, the statement holding true as everyone got a grasp of the situation at hand. Though none of them really cared, they were far too excited to spend the evening together drinking and hanging out.

Though what Taehyung was more than looking forward to is the distraction this party will bring. Distraction of the emotions and feelings poisoning his heart, distraction of the worry that simmered but never faded, distraction of the responsibilities he has, distraction from everything going on in Taehyung’s life and he couldn’t wait to forget them even if was for just one night.

Chapter Text

The moon was high in the sky, its beautiful rays shining brightly as it sat in its throne within the atmosphere above, nothing able to diminish its radiance, and allowing the night to become effortlessly magical.

It’s been a few days since the party and though it did provide a much-needed distraction for Taehyung, it couldn’t fully erase the faults of his life. He released a soft huff as he leaned back into the handcrafted chair he sat within, head rolling over the head rest as his dark eyes closed shut, finally able to relax after completing a bucket’s worth of schoolwork he brought to prevent himself from falling behind. Taehyung didn’t know what time it was, nor did he really care, being far too exhausted to concern himself with the query. Though there were others that plagued his mind such like why the Moon Goddess didn’t call him for training that evening, nothing but silence coming her side of their bond. Not even his meditation to transport him there helped, failing him for the first time ever.

It worried him immensely for never in his almost 4 years of being the Moon Goddess’ Blue Warrior has she canceled on him especially without uttering a single word as to why. And though he could spend the rest of the evening worrying his pretty little head off about the ordeal, he couldn’t for he had other things to do than ponder her absence. By that he means scouring through the ancient novel he’s barely touched since he found it. So far, the contents haven’t given Taehyung the answers he needed but he wasn’t going to give up, not when his gut was still telling him the answers were there. They had to be otherwise Taehyung wasn’t sure what he’d do.

As the omega battled his insomnia, he crawled onto his bed with the novel cradled in his arms, delicately opening it to where he had left off, joints screaming at him for ruining his posture, but he didn’t care, far to immersed in the book to focus on anything else. Page after page Taehyung flipped, carefully reading the words printed as he deciphered all they discussed within the aged sheets of parchment. The deeper he dug, the more frustrated Taehyung became, coming up empty handed after each chapter he completed. He was beginning to grow discouraged and he didn’t know if he could take yet another painful let down right now.

“Fuck this.” He growled, slamming the book shut after reading a painfully long chapter on courting traditions, frustration turning to borderline anger at the lack of answers he was receiving.

He needed an escape, something to clear his mind and return him to a state of calm if he was to ever continue his expedition through the novel. And Taehyung knew just what to do. With quick feet he was grabbing the comfiest hoodie he had brought with him and his headphones before leaving the cabin, careful to not disturb his mother who was fast asleep in the other room as he made his escape.

The bitter chill of the night bit at the omega but it was barely bothersome as he paraded through the sleeping clan, nothing but the music flowing through his ears easing his soul as he took his stroll, the action one of the very few things he’s found that clears his head as he allowed his legs to take him anywhere they desired, relishing in the trip not the destination.

Taehyung wasn’t sure how long he had been walking for but the second his feet came to a halt he finally took the time to look around and take in the location he had mindlessly wandered to. He stood atop a towering ledge along the woodland cliffside, giving the omega the most breath-taking sight he’s ever seen. Before him was a river, its dark and large waters sparkling as the glow the moonlight danced across it, making it welcoming to those eager for an early morning swim. Seated on the riverbank and across the cliffside were litters of brush and wildflowers, ranging from dandelions to poppies and even daisies; flowers that he never had the time to appreciate within the dystopian world he called home. And on the horizon, at the opposing end of the river, sat another mountain. Its valley laid out before the river and was coated in flowers, almost seeming unreal from its sheer, untouched beauty.

The omega sighed, somewhat at peace as he took a seat at the edge of the cliff, his legs dangling in the air as he took in the world around him. And though the atmosphere was peaceful he couldn’t help but drag his gaze to the full moon above, staring at the celestial radiance it emitted as endless questions filled his brain, wondering if he’d ever uncover the answers he was seeking.

Yet he wasn’t the only one battling demons that night, Jungkook tossing and turning in his bed as both his mind and body refused to allow him to rest. He was annoyed, tired, and most of all longing for his mate, clinging to Namjoon’s pillow for dear life as the alpha’s favorite shirt lay over him, drowning the beta in the fabric for it was much larger than any clothing he had.

It’s barely been a week since the guards, Namjoon, and Yoongi left on their trip and though Jungkook has gone through this many times before he couldn’t help but miss his lover just as much as the very first time. Each time he left it became harder for Jungkook to battle the loneliness that returned once Namjoon was gone. Every day the beta is left with an empty cabin, an empty bed, and an empty heart, yearning to have his mate embrace him after a long day, bask in his scent, and hear his voice. And Jungkook couldn’t help the whine that escaped his lips as the once flourishing scent of his lover was now barely present in their home, craving the rosemary he’s come to love.

Though insomnia proved to be a fatal foe for the younger, he knew that staying in bed wasn’t going to solve anything, yet he couldn’t bear to part from the safety Namjoon’s faded scent brought him, being the only thing that comforted him in his times of need. And the thought caused silent tremors to echo from Jungkook’s body, streams of tears falling down his face as he clung to the pillow and everything that reminded him of Namjoon, longing to fill the hole in his heart with his alpha.

And though that cavern used to solely be occupied by Namjoon, someone else has wormed their way into Jungkook’s heart. The more Jungkook thought about it, the more he was brought to his senses, hesitantly releasing Namjoon’s pillow, and wiping the tears from his eyes, sitting up in bed to fully ponder his thoughts.

Jungkook has dealt with this pain for years though Taehyung was probably having a much more difficult time than he was, recalling that ghostly look on the omega’s face as he watched his friends leave, nothing but heartbreak reflecting in his eyes the longer he lingered on their presence. The beta wasn’t sure what prompted him to become so concerned with Taehyung’s wellbeing but what he did know was that he loved having the omega around and that he makes life a little brighter just like how Namjoon does. He, like his alpha, brings out the best parts of Jungkook and he couldn’t let that go, he didn’t even want to, afraid that if he did Taehyung would vanish just like Namjoon.

The beta sighed, hating how frantic his thoughts were getting, quickly pulling himself to his feet deciding that taking a walk would be best to clear his head and hopefully put those emotions to rest.

Step after step he went, the clan eerily silent and though that should’ve comforted Jungkook, it just brought about more anxiety, reminding him of that night 5 years ago; the calm before the storm that changed his clan forever. He shivered at the memory, rubbing his hands together as he continued to trudge through the clan, bypassing familiar structures, and reminiscing about times he’s gone there with Namjoon or Taehyung; the two being the only things on his mind. Jungkook thought it was odd, but he didn’t bother to question it, changing course and heading to the one place that always calms him down.

The ground crunched beneath him as he exited the clan’s borders and entered the forest ahead, the tall tree trunks bringing an unfiltered darkness to the night, relaxing the beta as he went on his way not having a care in the world. And as Jungkook approached a nearby clearing his nose twinged, an unfamiliar scent entering his nostrils that caused him to stop in his tracks.

The smell sent his wolf howling not in anger or fear but something else, something that he couldn’t place but rang a familiar bell, a sensation that he only ever felt with Namjoon. Before Jungkook was even given the chance to process the spectacle his wolf took over, sending his body sprinting toward the smell, desperate to uncover the source of the mouth-watering scent. He ran through thick brush, bypassed wayward tree branches, and shoved through racks of leaves before bursting through the wilderness to an open clearing; the place he was originally headed to.

There seated at the very edge of the familiar cliffside was a figure whose gaze was locked with the moon above. And as Jungkook edged closer to the shadowed figure, he couldn’t help but feel that this person was familiar, as if it was someone he knew. Yet the closer he inched the scent seemed to grow stronger, sweet and thick, making Jungkook’s mouth water as he craved to have the scent blended with his. And with one final step the figure finally seemed to notice Jungkook’s presence, lowering their head, standing up, and turning toward the beta.

And as Jungkook’s eyes locked with theirs, only one word escaped his mouth.

“Mate.”

A voiced echoed his own, expressing the same word as the two took each other in, in awe of each other as their wolves yipped and howled in joy. Yet through the mate-crazed haze Jungkook was finally able to come to his senses and finally get a clear picture of who his wolf was also claiming to be his mate.

“T-Taehyung, is that you?”

The omega stiffened as he heard Jungkook’s voice, his glossed eyes turning from enamored to frightened as he too returned to reality, body instantly clamming up and screaming nothing but fear as he slowly removed the headphones off his head.

“J-Jungkook…?” He asked, voice small and timid with distress laced in, the sensation troubling the beta as he witnessed it for the first time.

“Yeah, it’s me, what… what are you doing out here all by yourself. It’s late.”

“I-I um…” Taehyung didn’t finish, his hands began fidgeting with each other as he casted his gaze down to the ground, unsure of how to feel as he stood there. However, the fear looming over him didn’t seem to falter and as Jungkook took a step toward him, the omega jumped and took a quick step back, instantly stumbling for there was no ground for him to stand upon; his body being at the cliff’s edge.

“Taehyung!” Jungkook screamed, sprinting towards the omega in a desperate attempt to reach him before he plummeted toward the water below.

Within seconds Jungkook firmly grasped Tae’s arm and using strength he didn’t know he had, he pulled the omega into him, taking large steps toward the mainland once he had him secured in his arms. Jungkook could feel the fear that bloomed within both their hearts, simultaneously beating rapidly as they recalled what happened. Yet Jungkook couldn’t help but sigh in relief as he held Taehyung in his arms, his strawberry scent filling the beta’s nostrils. And Jungkook couldn’t help but burrow into the omega, his scent screaming home and he refused to tear himself away from Taehyung, wanting—needing to keep him there where he belonged.

But Taehyung thought otherwise, scrambling out of Jungkook’s embrace the second he registered he wasn’t in danger anymore. Though the beta’s wolf whined at his absence, Jungkook held his ground and allowed the omega to get some space, having a feeling he needed it.

“Are… are you alright dewdrop?” Jungkook asked, hoping the question would bring the elder closer to him but sadly for him it didn’t. Taehyung stayed painfully silent, the fear in his eyes running rampant as Jungkook stared into them, those dark orbs petrified beyond belief. His heart ached seeing Taehyung like this and before he could even try to soothe him, the elder stepped farther away from him.

“I-I’m fine… I-I gotta go, bye.” Taehyung muttered, not giving Jungkook the chance to say anything before he was sprinting toward the quiet village behind them, leaving Jungkook’s line of sight in mere seconds.

The beta didn’t know what the hell had just happened but what he did know is that he and Taehyung claimed each other as mates and though he didn’t know why, he knew that it had to be for a reason. And as much as he wanted to run after Taehyung, he thought it’d be best to give him some space even if the feelings eating at him from inside were far worse than missing Namjoon.

————————

Everything inside Taehyung was screaming at him, either trying to get him to go back to Jungkook or to throw himself off the cliff he was just at. Never in a million years did he think he’d be in a situation like this, and the fact that it just happened terrified him. Fear had consumed him, refusing to cease as he ran through the darkness to his cabin, messily throwing open the window to his room and climbing inside; tossing his body onto the bed and burying himself in the blankets, hoping that they’d reassure him, but they did the opposite. The softness of the blankets only made Taehyung crave Jungkook’s gentleness even more, the sensation feeling so right that he felt his heart break the second he pulled away.

The faintest hints of vanilla coated Taehyung’s clothes and as he breathed in the welcoming scent, the dam holding back his tears broke, waterfalls of tears cascading down his face, broken sobs joining in creating a melody of sadness Taehyung was all too familiar with. He shuddered as he curled deeper into himself, yearning to keep Jungkook’s scent close even though he was disgusted at himself for what he did.

Jungkook has a partner. Namjoon and Jungkook are mates. So, why did his wolf feel the need to claim the beta as his? Taehyung didn’t know and he hated himself for it, degrading thoughts of all kinds filling his skull over how he even dared to claim Jungkook as a mate when he already had one.

Guilt, hate, anger, fear, dark emotions of all kinds radiating from Taehyung, causing him to break down further as the night slowly began turning to an agonizing morning, the omega feeling utterly overwhelmed as he fell down that familiar dark spiral once again.

Chapter Text

“Sweetheart? Are you alright?” Siwoo asked as she softly pushed open the door to Taehyung’s room, her voice barely muffled by the blankets coating the omega as he stayed bundled beneath them ever since that night, refusing to leave them nor the faint traces of vanilla that circled the space.

“’m fine my Luna…” he croaked, voice nothing but a weak whimper as he shifted around trying to find another comfortable position to lie in, his arms beginning to grow tired of him laying on them. And he didn’t blame them one bit, knowing that he’d be tired of himself too.

“Taehyung it’s been 2 days since you’ve left your bed, I’m worried about you dear.”

Taehyung growled, growing frustrated by her words, the dull ache of his broken heart blooming in his chest once again. “I said I’m fine, can you just drop it?!”

His mother didn’t utter a word as the sparks of Taehyung’s anger were immediately snuffed out by the guilt he felt after those words escaped him.

“I’m sorry mom…” he whispered, recognizing the familiar feeling of tears pricking his eyes, unsure of how his body was still able to produce them after countless hours of crying his heart out.

The omega felt a sudden dip in the mattress as the bed tilted right, his mother taking a seat at the edge of it to be closer to her son. However, Taehyung didn’t dare turn towards her, afraid to face her for he knew what she would say, and he didn’t know if he could handle it after everything that’s happened.

“Taehyung, my beautifully radiant pup, I don’t know what happened to have you be in this state, but I want you to know that you can always come and talk to me. I know that I can be busy, preoccupied, or even a bit too much sometimes but I never ever want you to feel that you can’t come to me for anything. You don’t have to talk to me right now, but please know that I’m here for you.”

“I appreciate it mom, I truly do. But I just need to be alone right now. Please.” Taehyung pleaded, voice breaking as that last word fell off his lips, sounding so vulnerable and defeated it made him whine at his own sadness.

He knew his words hurt but nothing could help him right now and being alone is the only thing that’s bringing him some comfort. Taehyung just prayed that she understood that. And after what felt like eternally, he felt she did, the weight pulling down the bed suddenly lifting as she rose to her feet.

“I’m just a call away, okay?” she whispered, voice teetering on the edge of sadness and Taehyung could only imagine the tears brimming in her eyes. The image made his heart ache further though he couldn’t muster the strength to respond, silent streams of tears soaked his damp pillow as his mother left the room, leaving Taehyung with his hateful thoughts once again, beyond disappointed in himself.

And the sad part was he knew he wasn’t the only one.

The poor omega’s soul trembled in dread as he lay there, losing count of how many hours he remained there motionless, letting the slow call of death lull him to his demise with its intoxicating tune.

————————

“Taehyung!” A voice called, soft and out of range as Taehyung heard it, brain fuzzy and unable to recall exactly where he was as he shifted through the darkness before him.

“Look at the book Taehyung! Please starlight!” The voice exclaimed again, somewhat louder this time but still faint as Taehyung tried to pinpoint it.

“Wake up Taehyung!” The voice screamed within Taehyung’s ears, causing the omega to bolt awake, his body shooting straight up in bed, as he tried his best to get his heart to slow its pace, chest huffing and puffing as he took in deep breaths of air as he gained his bearings.

“What was that?” He asked aloud as his breathing returned to normal, finally able to grasp that he was outside his soft cocoon and in the open air of his room, the coolness of the night refreshing his skin and sending his senses alight.

The omega glanced around the room in confusion wondering what the hell he had dreamed about as he surveyed the chamber. He found nothing out of the ordinary save for the book that was moved from his desk to his nightstand; the novel barely able to stay steady as half its contents hung off the edge, teetering toward an impending doom.

Taehyung stared long and hard at the old thing, feeling called to it for some unknown reason and as he reached out to it, it was if an invisible force was there with him in the room for the book was suddenly knocked off the furniture and plummeting toward the floor, falling atop it with a loud thump before flipping to an open page as it settled atop the wooden floor below. Slowly, Tae crawled toward the edge of the bed, peering over it, and staring at the novel as it sat comfortably below him. The omega stared with wide eyes at the novel, quickly snatching it from the floor’s hold to place it atop his lap, not believing what he was seeing. The page the book was open to was far from a coincidence and he knew the Moon Goddess was trying to send him a message.

“Triads…” He voiced, the word rolling off his tongue with ease as the term resonated with his entire soul, liking how right that word sounded as it settled in the open air.

“Triads occur when the Moon Goddess deems three individuals worthy of being in love with one another, forming the perfect union of alpha, beta, and omega.” Taehyung muttered, the words carefully falling off the lips as he narrated the text before him. And the more he read, the more he understood everything; this was why he was drawn to both Namjoon and Jungkook and why he had an infatuation with them. They are his mates, making them a triad that’s meant to be together as foretold by the Moon Goddess.

And according to a list inscribed within the novel, a triad hasn’t been formed, nor documented, in almost 7 centuries and therefore were forgotten by modern wolf kind. No wonder why he’s never heard of them before. It all just made sense. And as he finished the last page of the chapter, Taehyung was bolting out the door wanting—needing to show Jungkook and tell him everything.

The omega seemed to glow as the moonlight ran across his skin, pouring every ounce of his being to finding the beta, having a sense that he wasn’t at his cabin nor within clan borders. And as Taehyung brushed through the dark greenery to a familiar clearing, his breath was instantly caught in a tsunami of vanilla, sending his mind into a frenzy as it entered his system, the smell screaming home and the elder couldn’t help but take a few more bold steps forward to the figure seated away from him.

“Jungkook!” Taehyung called, unable to help the volume of his voice as he approached him; the beta seated exactly where Taehyung was the night they claimed each other, their roles now reversed.

Jungkook’s head instantly perked upon hearing his name, turning to spot Taehyung a few feet behind him, eyes growing warm in recognition as he stumbled to his feet.

“T-Taehyung! What are you doing here?” He asked, unusually nervous as he stood there, his body placed close to the edge of the cliff and Taehyung hated it, needing him closer.

“I need to talk to you, will you— can you please come here? I don’t want you to fall…” He trailed but held Jungkook’s gaze, unable to bury the warmth flooding his cheeks as he solely focused on him and him alone.

Jungkook was endeared by Taehyung’s words, scent turning intoxicatingly sweeter, making the elder drool over how much he yearned to have it on his tongue. Yet the younger just nodded as he marched toward Taehyung, and when he was barely 3 feet away from the omega, Taehyung couldn’t hold it in anymore. He threw the book to the ground and pulled the younger into a hug, burying himself in the crook of his neck and breathing a sigh of relief, never feeling safer than he did within Jungkook’s arms.

The beta was startled by the sudden embrace but caved instantly, his arms wrapping themselves around Taehyung and pulling him impossibly closer; nuzzling himself in Taehyung’s wildly curly hair, chuckling when the omega’s grip on him grew stronger, unable to tear himself away from him.

“I’m sorry…” Taehyung mumbled, feeling tears building up inside him again as he burrowed deeper into Jungkook, wanting to drown in him and feel nothing but him.

“Taehyung, you don’t need to apologize. This is new—everything is new and it’s scary. It was scary for you, and it’s been scary for me too, but can I be honest?”

The omega nodded, but instead of hearing more of his words he felt Jungkook’s body pulling away from him. And though Taehyung hated the sudden separation he waited in anticipation for what the younger planned to do. When Jungkook could see Taehyung’s face again, he raised his arms to his face and cupped the omega’s cheeks, wiping a silent stream of tears Taehyung didn’t know was there. He found himself getting lost in Jungkook’s gorgeous eyes, pools of brown and gold that danced beautifully together, creating a composition the omega couldn’t help but get lost in.

And though Jungkook’s expression turned slightly sour as he realized the state Taehyung was in, he didn’t let that sway him as he finally uttered what he wanted to express.

“Taehyung, you really scared me the other day and though this is foreign for us both, I want to say that I’m glad it’s you who’s my other mate. The Moon Goddess truly blessed me the day she brought you into my life and now I know why. You’re the missing piece I didn’t know I needed, and I wouldn’t trade you for the world. I know that this is frightening, but we’ll figure it out and we’ll do it together. I promise.”

Taehyung didn’t think he had it in him to cry anymore but here he was letting another swarm overrun him as the words mended his heart after the turmoil it was put through. Jungkook just smiled, pulling the elder into another strong hug, his scent bringing nothing but comfort to Taehyung, the two saying nothing as Jungkook allowed Taehyung to rid himself of all the emotional damage he’s been shouldering all this time.

Yet again, Taehyung found himself in Jungkook’s debt.

Though the tears stayed longer than the omega intended he couldn’t help but feel lighter once they ceased, relishing in the newfound freedom Taehyung found himself in. Yet that didn’t stop his heart from doing backflips as Jungkook gazed deeply into the elder’s eyes.

“Feeling better, Tae?”

He nodded, “Much, thank you… Kookie.”

Jungkook smiled brightly at the nickname, his cheeks flushing a soft shade of red that made him glow beautifully within the moonlight. Taehyung couldn’t help but be blown away from his radiance. But that adoration ceased once Taehyung realized he was staring and turned to rid the air of any tension he unintentionally caused, cheeks turning crimson as he bent to pick up the book he threw to the side, Jungkook’s voice filling his ears as he did so.

“So, what did you want to talk about?”

“This…” Taehyung said, as he straightened his posture, wiping off the nonexistent dust off the cover before flipping the novel open to the chapter on Triads before handing the book to Jungkook.

“Last week I was exploring the archives here and I stumbled upon this book. I couldn’t help but be intrigued by it due to its age and contents, so I took it back to my cabin. I didn’t understand most of it since it’s written in the ancient tongue of our ancestors but through simple context clues, I stumbled upon this chapter. I think it has the answers we’re seeking regarding… us.” He said as he motioned for Jungkook to look through the pages, the omega watching in anticipation as the beta began deciphering the content of the chapter, eyes filled with curiosity as he absorbed the content even if he couldn’t understand it, a golden trait he had that Taehyung recently learned about.

“So, what you’re saying is that… we’re a triad of mates?”

Taehyung nodded, “I don’t think Jungkook, I know. Back when my mom and I first arrived, I couldn’t help but be drawn to both you and Namjoon when I first met you. I had no idea as to why and it scared me because not only was the feeling was foreign but you two are a couple… And yet even with that I couldn’t help the thoughts the feelings that erupted every time I was around either of you. It felt wrong to indulge in such things but now I understand that it’s not a crime, because you both are my mates; we’re a triad, the first in 7 centuries actually…” Taehyung said with a blush, letting the air around him settle as he bore his heart for Jungkook to see, unsure of how the beta was going to react.

The silence was loud as it swam between the two males and though Taehyung was on the brink of panic, Jungkook was swift to snuff out the silence, eyes glittering like the stars above as a bunny-like grin grew across his face.

“It all makes sense now! No wonder why I’ve been so fond of you and always wanted to have you around! It’s because you’re my mate too!” He exclaimed, casting the book aside to wrap his arms around Taehyung’s waist to spin the omega around. Taehyung blushed the second Jungkook’s arms wrapped around him, but he couldn’t help the ecstasy he felt in that moment. The pair’s laughter filled the night as they spun, falling to the ground after getting dizzy but even that couldn’t cease their infectious giggles as they lay together on the grass, their scents swirling together beautifully and creating a sensation unlike any other.

As the laughter died down, Jungkook was quick to pull Taehyung close to him, their bodies becoming entangled in one another as they lay there, eyes glued to one another as a sense of belonging washed over them, nothing feeling righter than this moment. But a sudden thought intruding Taehyung’s mind caused him to tear his gaze away from the beta, the sudden question slowly eating at him the longer it lingered. Jungkook sensed his mate’s sudden distress and was quick to sit up and look over Taehyung, scent worried as he inspected the elder.

“Love? What’s going on in that pretty head of yours?”

Taehyung chuckled, endeared by the beta’s concern and immediate acceptance of him as mate. Yet the omega was hesitant to meet the younger’s gaze, knowing that the query bubbling in his throat was bound to trouble him too.

“Something just crossed my mind…”

“And what’s that Tae?”

“You said that you were endeared by me and that you yearned to have me around soon after we met. I was constantly drooling over you and Namjoon, so eager to get closer to you both every day. Yet we don’t know how Namjoon has been feeling regarding this nor do we know if he’s feeling the same. I doubt that he would feel any different since we’ve just confirmed that we’re a triad, but I don’t want to assume he’d be overjoyed about it.”

Jungkook’s lips pursed into a tight, thin line, the thought worrying him too as they both fully sat up atop the beautiful cliffside, concern filtering through them both. Taehyung wasn’t sure if Namjoon would willingly accept him, as a person and a mate, nor the fact that they’re all a triad and the thought of him rejecting Taehyung terrified him.

“You’re right dewdrop, we can’t automatically assume that Namjoon’s been feeling the same nor if the Moon Goddess has given him that connection yet. If you haven’t noticed yet, Taehyung, Namjoon is a tough nut to crack and doesn’t easily express his emotions. We won’t know if he truly feels the same without talking to him and I know for a fact it won’t be an easy conversation to have.”

Taehyung sighed, “Yet it’s one we have to have if we ever want the three of us to be together…”

Jungkook nodded, “Yup and I know that Namjoon can be… intimidating at times but trust me Tae, underneath that rough exterior he’s the most loveable teddy bear in the world. We just need to ease him into this.”

“What are you proposing then?” The omega asked, wondering what sort of plan Jungkook had in mind for them to not only ease Namjoon into this concept but have that conversation with him.

“I think it’s best if we keep things subtle between us once he returns at the end of the week. We can have you and him hang out at times, alone, and even have the three of us spend time with each other so he becomes more comfortable not only with you but us all being together in a group. And then, hopefully before you go back to your clan, we can talk with him and tell him that we’re a triad of mates.”

Jungkook had a point, getting Namjoon and Taehyung to spend more time together is the best way for them to ease the alpha into this new dynamic and test it out. Taehyung liked the idea, he really did but the fear of rejection had him by the throat, making the omega hesitate to agree to Jungkook’s plan.

Jungkook took notice for he was giving Taehyung an encouraging smile, hand reaching toward his as his thumb gently caressed his palm.

“You don’t need to be afraid dewdrop; I’m going to be with you on this 100% of the way and never leave your side. I want us all to be happy together as one and to have you around for as long as I can. But I can’t do that without your help.”

Taehyung sighed, knowing that this was going to be one of the hardest things he’s ever going to have to do but he knew that if they can get through this, they’ll be the happiest they’ll ever be and that alone was enough for him to agree.

“You’re right Kookie, we gotta do this so that we all can be together. That’s all I want, you and Namjoon and I will do whatever it takes to keep this triad alive.”

Jungkook smiled brightly as he pulled Taehyung closer to him, his sweet vanilla scent flourishing at the agreement, making the air around them deliciously sweet and Taehyung loved being in it.

“Then that settles it, we’ll start as soon as Namjoon comes back at the end of the week. I’ll take care of everything. All you have to do, my precious mate, is follow my lead. Think you can do that?”

“I can—I will for us.”

“Good boy.” He said with a chuckle, making crimson bloom across Taehyung’s face, the omega thanking the Moon Goddess that it was dark out otherwise he’d be screwed. Yet through the heat of the moment, the two relished in each other’s company as they stared at the moon above and began sharing stories with each other; Jungkook especially eager to learn more about Taehyung and become a part of his world as he in turn tried to become a part of Jungkook’s. And though the two loathed the idea of separating when the sun arose, they knew to take it slow and steady not wanting to rush into anything; knowing that taking their time would make the journey much more worthwhile as they lay beside each other gazing at the universe above.

Chapter Text

Days have passed since that faithful night where Taehyung and Jungkook fully accepted each other as mates and Taehyung would be the first to tell you that things have never been brighter. The pair spend almost every waking minute together, inseparable and always at each other’s hips in and out of work, around the clan, or even when they’re with their friends. Everything felt so right, and it’s been euphoric for them both to be able to spend this valuable time together, not just as mates but as people too. The pair can’t imagine life without each other now and they’ve taken this new relationship head on without an ounce of fear.

Though their time together was endearing, Namjoon, Yoongi, and the rest of the guardsman were due to return in 3 days. And the thought of having to finally put this plan into action immensely terrified Taehyung. Jungkook has reassured him that they’d be fine and although Taehyung trusts him, he can’t help but feel as if this will backfire on them. Not even the Moon Goddess has been much help since Taehyung hasn’t seen her in almost a week. But he knew he had her support, the tattoo across his chest and the necklace hanging on his neck proved it. So, with a deep breath he was going to give this his all and not let those negative thoughts linger in his mind for too long; wanting to do whatever it took to have all three of them together.

“What’s that one?” Jungkook asked as he pointed to, yet another constellation littered in the sky making Taehyung break from his thoughts and return to reality. He and Jungkook were laying together atop the grassy cliffside with bodies close and arms wrapped around each other as they stared at the glittering atmosphere above, relishing in their time together while the entire world was fast asleep.

Taehyung chuckled as he looked at the pair of stars Jungkook was pointing out, smiling as the omega recognized the familiar pattern of celestial bodies. He snuggled further into Jungkook’s warm embrace, letting out a soft sigh as he recalled the story the Moon Goddess told him about that group of stars, it being one of his favorite tales.

“That one is—” A sudden shuffle of branches halted Taehyung’s words, putting him and Jungkook into fight mode as they turned toward the source of the sound. Though Taehyung has far more battle experience and training than Jungkook, the beta was quick to block the omega’s body from view as a ferocious scowl appeared on his voice, accompanied by a low growl as the pair watched the dark area before them.

Silence echoed within the area for longer than Taehyung liked and when he was just about to speculate the noise was made by a woodland creature, a familiar broad body entered the clearing, having Taehyung’s face immediately pale.

“N-Namjoon! Babe! What are you doing here?” Jungkook stuttered as he and Taehyung rose to their feet, the beta taking quick and long steps toward the alpha who stared at them with an unreadable gaze. Taehyung gulped as he saw that intimidating stare, unknowingly taking a few steps away from the pair, hands messing with his clothes to try and ease his bubbling anxiety.

“I came looking for you Kook; you weren’t at the cabin, and this is the only other place you ever go to think. Yet I didn’t think I’d find you here… occupied.” He said as his hands wrapped around Jungkook’s waist, perfectly fitting there just as they should be.

“Oh… well you know how hard it is to be alone when you’re gone, and Taehyung couldn’t sleep either, so we came here. He was just telling me about the legends of the stars, nothing more babe.”

Namjoon hummed but it was as if he wasn’t even listening to Jungkook, his hard piercing gaze glued to Taehyung and the omega couldn’t help but shiver in fear, every instinct in his body torn between running away or wanting to be in the alpha’s embrace too. Taehyung was slowly falling apart but did his best to hold himself together.

“It’s alright Jungkook… I don’t want to ruin your reunion so I’ll uh get going.” Taehyung said, voice timidly low as he turned to leave, not feeling safe in the current moment, gut telling him the longer he stayed the more dangerous the outcome would be.

“Wait Tae!” Jungkook exclaimed, leaving Namjoon’s embrace to catch up with Taehyung, his hand enveloping the omega’s and forcing him to stop, startling the elder. Taehyung immediately turned to look at the beta, trying to communicate that this wasn’t a good idea and that he needed to let him go. Yet Jungkook didn’t listen, grasping Taehyung’s hand tightly as he turned to face Namjoon, whose gaze turned fiery the second he spotted their interlocked hands.

“Joon, why don’t you join us? You know it’s been such a long time since we’ve come out here and looked at the stars and I think it’ll be fun spending time together, just the three of us! Don’t you think?”

Jungkook was unrealistically optimistic, the stars glittering naively within his eyes as he patiently waited for Namjoon’s response, unaware of the ticking bomb within his alpha that was just itching to explode.

“Let go of him…” Namjoon muttered, voice dangerously low as he stared right at Taehyung, eyes menacing and licked with the flames of a furious anger. Tae paled as he noticed the explosion brewing within the alpha, unable to move as it froze him to where he was standing, instincts screaming at him to move but unable to deliver as he was silenced by the terror enveloping him.

“What’d you say Joon?” Jungkook asked, innocently foolish to what was happening as he took a step forward, bringing Taehyung with him. And due to Taehyung being frozen in his mind, he unintentionally ran into the beta as they moved, causing Jungkook to turn toward Taehyung and have his other arm wrap around him to stabilize the omega; gaze moving up and down as he silently made sure if Taehyung was okay, unaware of the fear coursing through his mate due to Taehyung withholding his scent, desperate to have Jungkook not suspect a thing so he can battle this alone.

“Let him go!” Namjoon suddenly roared, startling both Jungkook and Taehyung while giving the omega the golden opportunity to release himself from the beta’s embrace and take a few giant steps away from them both. Taehyung was unable to hide that fear any longer, shivering as that terror consumed him making his scent spike as memories of his past began to resurface after being buried for years.

“Namjoon what—” Jungkook began to say but was instantly cut off by his alpha’s furious rage.

“How dare you latch onto him you mut! You’re an outsider! A stranger! You don’t deserve to be embraced by him! How disgustingly desperate can you be?! Huh!?” He screamed, silencing everyone with that sudden outburst. Jungkook was overwhelmed with shock while Taehyung was once again frozen in horror; his memories fusing with the present as it sent him to a frenzy of fright he never thought he’d experience again.

“Here I thought that I was wrong about you, Taehyung. I actually thought you were a decent person only to come home after a long hunting trip to Jin, Hobi, and everyone I know going on about how you practically stole my mate from me! How crude can you be?! Jungkook is my mate and will always be! So, will you just stay the fuck away from us and our lives?! And take your unnervingly sweet scent with you, you—” Namjoon froze as a sudden realization washed over him, stunning himself to a hushed silence, nothing but the breeze swimming between the three of them in this deathly night.

And though instant regret coated Namjoon’s face, the damage has already been dealt. All Taehyung could do was take his words and the pain that came with them, whimpering as both his wolf and Namjoon’s claimed each other as mates within that moment. It was heartbreaking, nothing but sheer poison flowing through Tae’s body and though this happened, he was more than ready to live with this constant rejection for the rest of his life if it meant his two mates would be happy.

He'd do anything for them. And that’s why with a heavy heart Taehyung began backing away from them, waves of tears threatening to fall as it took everything he had to not shatter right in front of them.

“Wait Taehyung, I didn’t mean—”

“No, no you did and that’s okay… it’s fine, I already knew where this was going to go and I’m glad that it’s already out in the open. Can’t get much better than that right?” Taehyung chuckled though he was the only one who found the situation ironically funny, the humor a mask for the pain he was feeling. Though that mask couldn’t hide everything, some tears expertly slipping through the cracks making Taehyung sniffle as he rose to wipe them away, sensing how both Namjoon and Jungkook’s scents, rosemary and vanilla, panicked at the sight.

“You don’t want me, and I don’t blame you, no one ever does anyway… I get it so there’s no need for you to play pretend. So, thank you for making your feelings known. I respect them wholeheartedly after all you guys are a match made in heaven and I’m just the one who came, butted in, and ruined it all. I was so dumb to think that this was ever going to work, but I guess that’s what I get for wishing for happiness… but that doesn’t mean I don’t want you guys happy so I’ll leave you two be so you can be together. I’m wishing you nothing but the best…” Tears were flying down Taehyung’s face as the last word left his lips, mask shattering to pieces as he turned away from them and bolted into the darkness behind him, wishing to never meet their eyes again.

Namjoon was quick to try and run after him, guilt overwhelming him as well as the conjoined forces of sadness and fear, his need to soothe and reassure his other mate eating at him from the inside out. He felt awful for what he said, not realizing it wasn’t him talking but the insecurities brewing inside him, afraid of the past repeating itself when he had almost lost the love of his life to an outsider, a stranger who had nearly brought his clan to ruin.

He refused to let that happen again so when he saw the two males intimately laying together, he snapped, unable to control the rage burning inside him of yet another outsider getting a tad too close to the one he loves most. Yet when he realized what he did to not only his beloved Jungkook but to his new mate, his heart shattered. Namjoon loathed how he let his anger get the best of him yet again and he was determined to fix it. But before he could get far, Jungkook stopped him in his tracks, the beta’s grip firm atop the alpha’s wrist, keeping him there beside him as they watched Taehyung’s figure fade from view.

Namjoon was confused, turning to look at Jungkook unsure of why his beta stopped him from running after their omega.

“Let him go Namjoon… he’s been through too much already.” Jungkook whispered, voice low and disappointed, making Namjoon whine in disapproval, hating the regret looming over him. Though the alpha didn’t say anything in rebuttal, only locking eyes with Jungkook, showing him how sorry he was. Jungkook understood for he knew, and Namjoon was grateful he did.

“We’ve got a lot to talk about… let’s go home Joon.” Jungkook said, neutral yet gentle as he looked at the alpha towering over him, reassuring him with his gaze that they’d be fine, Taehyung included. Namjoon never had any reason to doubt Jungkook before and he wasn’t going to start now. So, with a nod, the alpha let Jungkook drag him away from the cliffside back to their abandoned cabin for the longest talk Namjoon will ever have in his life.

While the pair headed back to their home, Taehyung was running through the darkness of the night without any care in the world, and not in the free spirit someone would picture, but one that was heartbroken from the harsh words dealt to him by the last mate of their beautiful triad.

The pain was immeasurable, creating a gaping hole in Taehyung’s heart that just ruthlessly ached and throbbed, making the poor boy cry each time the pain was dealt. The tears never ceased their intense stream, flooding Taehyung’s face as he raced back to his cabin, legs moving as fast as they could, taking him to the only place he deemed to be safe. It was a miracle that he was able to enter his bedroom, the abode dark as he threw open the window and climbed inside, tripping over the ledge and colliding with the cold harsh floor below, a whimper and a sob escaping his lips.

His breath hitched as he released another wave of cries, burrowing in on himself and trying to seem effortlessly smaller, wishing—praying for the Moon Goddess to cease this torment on his heart and end his misery right then so he may live a life of peace with her in the spirit realm. Yet through constant pleas Taehyung knew he wouldn’t receive the answer he was desperate for, and it was for that very reason that he continued down this broken spiral. It was agony yet he couldn’t do anything to stop it, declaring that this was his punishment for ever falling in love with the couple. And though the Moon Goddess stated they were to be together, Taehyung wished it wasn’t so. For in his mind, it was easier to push them away and live as if they never existed than to try and forget them along with all the memories they made together.

——————————

Three days have passed since the incident and Taehyung has yet to leave his room. Hell, the poor boy has hardly eaten, slept, or taken care of himself, wishing to fulfill his desire to wither away and silently fade from this reality.

Siwoo has grown immensely worried for her son and can only pray that whatever torment is plaguing her son ceases soon, for she can’t bear seeing her oldest rot away within the walls of his room. And it’s just not her who’s worried, Taehyung’s newfound friends have grown concerned for the omega, hating that he’s suffering. And more were about to be worried as Yoongi and the rest of the guardsman returned from their journey, right on schedule.

The friend group, now only consisting of 3, rushed to help Yoongi and their guards with lugging in the large amounts of game and crops they’ve salvaged over the two weeks. The friends caught Yoongi up on everything that’s happened since he left, the beta looking at his friends with an unsure curiosity blanketing him.

“Wait, where’s Jungkook and Namjoon? Usually, they’re the first ones here to help us unload the second we arrive. And what about Taehyung? Wouldn’t he be with you guys too?”

Jimin hung his head low as he drops the net of contents seated in his hands, staring into Yoongi’s eyes with such worry it made the beta’s heart ache.

“We don’t know hyung… Namjoon and Jungkook weren’t at their cabin this morning. We don’t know where they are and neither does anyone else. And Tae… oh Tae…” He sobbed, turning to Hobi for comfort as the alpha hushed his mate and rubbed his back to try and soothe him. Yoongi looked even more confused than he did before, turning to his mate for more information but Jin just shook his head. Nobody ever saw Jimin this distressed before and it made the entire group worried, unable to help their friends, new and old, for everything seems to have gone to shit right before their eyes.

Yet underneath it all, bonds new and old are beginning to shift and collide as they’re tested to uncover what it truly means to love.

Chapter Text

Silence echoed off the walls as it blares loudly within Taehyung’s ears. There’s nothing more deafening than the emptiness plaguing his mind as he sat within it, feeling as if eons have passed but it’s merely been minutes, time slowing down and toying with him as he lay lifelessly on his bed, no will nor desire to move.

He couldn’t remember what day it was nor how much time has passed since that night. All he could remember, and relive, is the pain that bloomed in his heart shortly after; its thorns toxic and sharp as it corrupted his entire being, never allowing him to forget the ache of that night.

Rejection truly is the worst bitch in existence.

The door to his room suddenly creaked open, revealing his mother with a plate in her hands and a sorrowful smile on her face. Taehyung couldn’t look at her, knowing that she’s disappointed in him, quickly turning his gaze to the sheets before him, itching to be lost to them for all eternity.

“I brought you some dinner, it’s not much but you should have some!” she cheered, trying to be enthusiastic as she walked in the room, hoping that her chipper mood would lift the damp air. She was wrong, her aura dying as the silence once again enveloped the room, only disturbed by the soft clanking of dishware as she sat the meal atop the desk, the cry from the plate only temporary before the stillness suffocated it.

Taehyung could tell that his mother was concerned, disappointed, and frustrated with him; everyone was these days, and he didn’t blame them. He doesn’t deserve to be here, and that confirmation is the sole reason why he should be removed from this reality permanently.

“You must eat something Taehyung, please everyone is worried about you. You’re not talking to me, not eating, not drinking. You haven’t even moved in days!” Siwoo exclaimed, catching Taehyung’s interest as he turned to look at her. Her figure was blurry from the trails of tears already beginning to fill his eyes yet even through hazed vision he could clearly see the pain residing within his mother’s eyes.

But Taehyung said nothing, having completely given up.

Siwoo sighed, turning to sit at the edge of the bed, tears now filling her eyes. “You’re scaring me sweetie. I’ve never seen you like this and I’m afraid that if this keeps up and you don’t tell me what’s going on I’m going to lose you. I don’t want that. I need you my son, your siblings need you, your friends need you. Please, come back to us. Please.”

He didn’t say anything—couldn’t for the pain in his heart was far too much for him to handle. And he couldn’t bear putting it on his mother’s shoulders and make it her burden too, she didn’t deserve that. So, he kept quiet continuing to face this war alone and hoping that eventually it kills him. Siwoo sighed; the notion filled to the brim with displeasure as she rose to her feet and moving to leave the chamber. But before she could, she stopped.

“I don’t know if this will make any difference, but you received a letter today my love. It’s from Jungkook and Namjoon, they gave it to me earlier when I finished a meeting with Byung-ho-nim. They seemed really adamant on having you read it as soon as possible… I’ll leave it here for you.” She said, placing the crisp white envelope she magically pulled out of her pocket at the edge of the bed before backing away and making her way out the door. The entrance closed with a soft click, leaving Taehyung with his thoughts yet again as darkness filled the room, the day turning to night sooner than he thought.

Everything would’ve been fine if it weren’t for that damn envelope sitting at the edge of the bed, taunting the omega as it lay there; making his mind wonder what on earth was seated within it. What could Namjoon and Jungkook possibly want to tell him that was so important they had to get his mother involved? They rejected Taehyung already so what’s with all the fuss? He didn’t know and the thought bothered him, so much that he moved for the first time in ages, bones creaking and muscles screaming in relief as Taehyung sat up and grabbed the sealed envelope, holding it gently within his large palms.

‘To Taehyung’ was scribbled on the front in beautiful, cursive handwriting that Tae recognized as Jungkook’s handwriting. He reread those words over and over, unsure if he was ready to reveal the message inside that those boys were so desperate to share with him.

“Guess it’s now or never…” Taehyung croaked; voice worn from being silent for ages but grateful to be used once more as his fingers got to work in freeing the letter from its crisp cage.

“Dear Taehyung,

We haven’t seen you around lately… how are you? Are you doing, okay? Everyone’s really worried about you… your mother even said that you haven’t left your room in a while, and it hurts to know that we—that I caused that, and I can only imagine the pain I put you in. I know that this is supposed to be a letter from us both but Taehyung, I’m so unbelievably sorry for the things I said to you that night. I didn’t mean them and if you’d give me the chance, I’ll explain everything. I can promise you that.
We want to talk to you and set things straight. If you’re able, can you meet us tonight at the cliff where we’ve all claimed each other as mates? We’d love to see you there dewdrop. And I’d like to make it up to you Taehyung.
So please, come see us tonight yeah?

Love,
Namjoon and Jungkook <3”

Taehyung didn’t know how to feel, his brain and heart fighting with each other yet again as he reread every word on the page, lost within the ink before him. His heart ached as he reread their words, feeling how upset Namjoon was about everything and how eager Jungkook was to fix this tear between them.

They meant no harm and no ill will that he could sense, but even so why did Taehyung have this trembling fear looming over him? This overbearing chill coursing through him that frosted every cell in his body. It was foreign. It was scary. And above all else it was new, and he hated feeling so vulnerable. Yet at the back at Tae’s mind, he knew that if he ever wanted this torment to end and finally get some closure, he had to see them.

“Fuck my life…” Taehyung rasped as he fell back onto the mattress, arms draped over his eyes as he stared at the darkness they brought him.

Procrastinating has never really been Taehyung’s strong suits given that he’s got numerous responsibilities weighing on his shoulders every day; not being able to afford getting lazy and put his tasks off till the very last minute. But he wished just this once for the sensation to take over and allow him to miss this meet up; the omega even hesitating to get out of his bed. However, the longer Taehyung thought about it, the more he itched to get this over with. It became unbearable and it wasn’t till minutes later that Taehyung finally gave into the sensation, dragging his pathetic limbs over the edge of the bed and finally getting to his feet for the first time in days.

His legs nearly gave out on him as he took a couple of steps, feeling like a newborn babe as he struggled to walk again. Lucky for him, he caught on rather quickly, pulling on clothes that didn’t reek of sadness before kicking his depressed ass out of the door. Wondering if truly another heartbreak would finally ease his soul.

And while Taehyung’s thoughts were his enemy that night, time was the foe for both Jungkook and Namjoon, the pair impatiently waiting for their mate to arrive; eager to not only see him but to finally have the conversation they were meant to have all those nights ago.

“What if he hates me?” Namjoon asked aloud as he ceased his pacing and fell to the ground, worry outlining his every feature and staining his scent.

“Hey, don’t talk like that. Taehyung doesn’t hate you babe, he’s many things but a hater isn’t one of them.”

“How can you be so sure?” Namjoon pleaded as he stared at the beta who knelt beside him, his brown orbs pleading for any hope from his mate was willing to provide. The younger just smiled softly before placing a gentle kiss atop the alpha’s head, instantly soothing the nerves eating at the elder.

“Taehyung may have only been in our lives for only a short while but he’s the kindest soul I’ve ever met. No one is as gentle as he is and he has so much light in him, so much good will that there’s no way he could possibly harbor any hate in his life. Especially for you Joon, I promise.”

Namjoon nodded, taking Jungkook’s words to heart as he tried to reassure his own, praying that those words will hold true.

A sudden rustle of leaves broke the silence and snapped the pair out of their trance, bringing them back to reality as they turned toward the source of the sound. Taehyung jumped when he saw them, terrified that he walked in on something he shouldn’t have and was about to be lectured about it.

“S-Sorry, I uh didn’t mean to interrupt your um moment…” He trailed, voice weak and timid as he looked away from the two of them, trying to use the scenery to ground himself for he knew this meeting was going to be anything but easy.

The males immediately jumped to their feet the second they saw Taehyung, eyes the size of saucers that glittered in joy, happy that he was there standing right in front of them.

“Taehyung! You came!” Jungkook exclaimed, nothing short of ecstatic to see the omega. Taehyung nodded, nervous at being the center of attention as he began to fidget, eyes still shied away from them while his brain pleaded at him to get this over with so he could go back to bed.

“I did. No need to be surprised so, let’s just get this over with.” Tae spat, voice bitter and harsher than he intended but no one could blame him, he’s been through so much heartache lately that he’s become bitter to everything that’s met him.

Jungkook and Namjoon’s expressions fell at the distaste emitting from their mate, sweet strawberries molded over and turning terribly sour as it entered their nostrils making their inner wolves whine and scream at them to fix this mess.

“Right… well firstly Taehyung, I’d like to apologize for what I said to you that night,” Namjoon began, taking a step toward the omega as he did so, “It was fueled by deep insecurities and the fear of losing Jungkook. I didn’t want that—couldn’t have that. Not again… do you—do you remember how the Bifrost clan was attacked 5 years ago?”

Taehyung nodded, wondering where the hell Namjoon was going with this as he watched him, skepticism lacing every part of him as he waited for Namjoon to continue.

“No one except those within our borders knows what really happened that day but… a stranger stumbled upon our land that morning. He couldn’t remember who he was nor where he came from, a werewolf with memory loss as the humans would call it. He had nowhere to go and until he regained his memory, no one liked the thought of leaving him to fend for himself in the wilderness. I was the one who found him a few meters away from our western border, so I proposed he stay with me and my family till he recovered. Yoongi hyung was the only one who wasn’t on board with the idea, but I bypassed his concern letting my curiosity bind me to fully trusting it without a care in the world.

“This stranger, Jace, sat with us, ate with us, laughed with us… he became a friend, someone we could trust and someone we all became fond of as we grew closer day after day. But amid it all he ended up being the one thing we feared most, a rogue with ulterior motives. Barely a week after his arrival, he and his comrades unleashed their attack on our people during our annual gift giving festival. No one suspected a thing, trusting him instead of fearing him and due to that, lives were lost, bonds were broken, and our clan was sent to ruin all because I brought a stranger into our borders. Jungkook’s parents and my mother were some of those poor innocent victims, their lives being lost as they tried to protect Jungkook and a few of our friends from a swarm of rogues. And even after their bold sacrifice, Jace had the fucking nerve to try kidnapping Jungkook and take him away from me; wanting to use him as collateral so that I could do his bidding even after he and his comrades were thwarted. Jungkook had barley turned 18 and didn’t have a fighting bone in his body, he couldn’t protect himself and as my mate I had to fill that role. I couldn’t bear the thought of losing him, so I challenged Jace to a duel. He was strong, possibly stronger than me at the time, yet I fought with everything I had all so I could get Jungkook back… but it came with a price,” he paused, hand raising to unconsciously graze the gruesome scar passing through his left eye.

“Nothing felt worse than knowing that I caused all that anguish to my clan and almost lost the one thing that meant the most to me. That’s why I’m skeptical of newcomers entering our borders. That’s why I’m so overprotective because my people, my family, my mates mean more than the world to me and if something happened to them, I’d never forgive myself. It wasn’t fair of me to lash out on you before giving you the chance to share your side of the story. I know it may seem like I’m making excuses but I’m truly so sorry for giving all that pain Taehyung, can you forgive me?”

Taehyung was stunned, unable to believe what the alpha had just told him. It all made sense, why he had an instant hatred for Taehyung and his mother upon their arrival, why he was constantly keeping an eye on Tae whenever the two were in the same room, and why he grew annoyed anytime Taehyung got anywhere near Jungkook.

Namjoon was the cause of his clan’s darkest day in recent history, of course he’d be traumatized from it; no one ever comes out of an attack like that unscathed and Taehyung knows that all too well.

Taehyung also knows that Namjoon wouldn’t have told him any of that if he wasn’t trying to gain his trust and forgiveness. The omega isn’t one to hold grudges and he knows that he and Namjoon have a long road ahead for them to gain mutual understanding but he’s willing to walk down it if the alpha is.

Afterall, who could ever hate someone who was a selfless as him?

Taehyung smiled softly as he approached Namjoon who had collapsed to the floor, head hung low as he waited for any response from his omega, unsure of how much longer he could stand being vulnerable.

“I know how difficult that must’ve been to share with me Namjoon and I want you to know that I appreciate you telling me and allowing me to know you on a deeper level than I originally stood on. Yet after all that I want you to know that no one ever comes out of an event like that unscathed and you did everything you could to protect those you love; fought your hardest too. I can’t imagine what it must’ve been like for you both, but you can’t keep holding onto that pain Namjoon.” The alpha stared at Taehyung with glassy eyes, clearly one sentence away from having those tears spill over.

“You’re one of the strongest alphas I’ve ever met, stubborn too, yet you can’t keep beating yourself up for a mistake you made years ago. Yes, it happened, and it was awful but it’s in the past. Your people already forgave you. Your father and your brother forgave you; your friends forgave you. Jungkook forgave you. And me—I forgive you. You’ve been forgiven and if you keep living in the past, you’ll miss what’s in front of you right now. So, please don’t hold onto that burden anymore, let it go…” Taehyung whispered as he placed his forehead against Namjoon’s, eyes closed and hands raised to cup the alpha’s cheeks, trying to have Namjoon embrace the love and forgiveness sitting right in front of him.

Namjoon shuddered, tears now falling from his eyes as he nuzzled close to Taehyung, hiccupping as he sobbed, finally releasing the trauma that’s haunted him for years now. Jungkook never knew how to help him, feeling worthless for never being able to get through to Namjoon. But seeing Taehyung work his magic on him, he couldn’t help but feel immense pride in both his beautiful mates.

With a soft smile etching across his face, Jungkook crawled over and pulled them into a hug, nuzzling into their combined scent and relishing in having them both secured in his arms as they should be.

Taehyung stayed silent, fearing that if he said anything he’d have a breakdown of his own. Yet the silence didn’t help as he yearned to be closer to them, giving in to his needs and nuzzling closer to his mates, feeling at peace for the first time in days. The sensation brought him to tears, he too crying alongside Namjoon even if that wasn’t his original intention.

Before long they were all shedding tears, the hurt brewed between them all those nights ago was finally washed over, slated clean as they silently pledged to start anew, wishing to be together without any other obstacles getting in their way. The trio of mates were finally reunited in their strongest form, accepting each other without a single hesitance; the purest form of love any of them could possibly muster.

Yet through the haze of feelings, Tae slowly turned his gaze to the stars above, watching how they twinkled and glittered the longer he stared, noticing that his favorite constellation was currently shining right above them: Gemini, the twins. What most people don’t know about the twins was that they’re not twins, only called that because they mirrored each other in the best ways. And the best part was that they were Artemis’ mates, one an omega and the other a beta. The trio becoming the first ever triad. Taehyung had forgotten about their story, having too much on his mind to recall the tale. He realized that if he so much as looked up for once he could’ve ridded himself of some heartache. But what’s done is done and he couldn’t help but smile as he spotted the pair in the sky, loving how the Moon Goddess chose to honor her champion’s mates by giving them a throne within the stars after they passed. He watched the constellation with glittering eyes, swearing that he saw the stars sparkle at him as if they were sending him a secret message. The thought made him giggle, alerting the males beside him, and having their attention drawn to him, their session of sorrow expiring the second Taehyung’s giggled filled the air.

“Something funny Tae?” Jungkook teased, expression filled with nothing but adoration as he looked at his omega, patiently awaiting a response from him.

Taehyung blushed in embarrassment, forgetting that he laughed aloud, “I—um it was uh nothing…” he sheepishly trailed, turning his attention away from the stars to skim over his mates, silently assessing if they were alright, a bad habit he’s picked up for being the caretaker within every group he’s ever been in.

The males smiled, endeared by the sight as Jungkook pulled them all close for one last squeeze before letting the three of them fall to the ground, gazes locked with the night sky as one singular question lingered over them. And out of the three of them, there was only one who was brave enough to acknowledge it.

“So… what do we do now?” Namjoon asked, timid to express the question but knowing better than to keep it to himself as he turned to stare at his mates, unsure of where this trail would lead them now.

Both Tae and Jungkook pondered the question, it being the query of the hour as it hung over them, not heavy like those that came before it but still annoyingly persistent to have an answer.

“I’ve never been in a relationship like this before…” Taehyung started as he slowly sat up, eyes locked with the stars once more, unsure of how to meet the gazes of his mates as he spoke, “This is new and kind of scary because I really want to make this work, make us work… so maybe we should start with getting to know each other better and let everything flow from there?” He proposed, finally gaining the courage to turn toward his mates and meet their curious gazes.
Yet Taehyung couldn’t help but flush under their intrigued stares, doing his best to hold his ground as he wondered what they thought about his proposition.

“I don’t think that’s a bad idea, don’t you think Joon?” Jungkook asked, receiving a nod from his alpha as they all finally sat up atop the grassy cliffside.

“I agree… but what happens when you gotta leave Taehyung? And go home…” Jungkook hadn’t thought of that and the second Namjoon mentioned it, the beta’s expression fell, hating the idea of not having Taehyung with them after his time here was complete.

Tae sighed, casting his gaze downward to the earth beneath him, unsure of how to answer Namjoon’s question, knowing that any response he provided other than staying would disappoint.

"Let’s not worry about that right now. There’s no point in stressing over it when we still have a little over a month left till that happens. We’ll be fine, I’m sure of it.” He said with assurance, the boys nodding in response, believing the words of their lovely omega, having no reason to doubt Taehyung and why would they? They were already smitten by him.

“In that case, there’s no point in staying out here in the cold, baren night. Why don’t we head back to the cabin for now?” Jungkook asked, turning to look at the boys for any opposition. And though he wasn’t met with any, Taehyung was beginning to drift back into that dark hole he’d barely escaped from, feeling as if he wasn’t going to be as included as he thought he’d be.

Yet before Jungkook could say anything, Namjoon beat him to it. “What do you say Taehyung? Care to come spend some time with us at home?” He asked, having a feeling that his omega would feel reassured by the question and to no surprise he was.

Taehyung, at first, was certain that the pair would head back to their cabin by themselves and just see him when they wanted to. But to his surprise he was met with the complete opposite, and he was grateful to be included as a smile appeared on his face, agreeing to his mates’ proposal.

“That’d be lovely you two.”

Chapter Text

As the triad walked hand in hand to their home to be Taehyung thought it was odd to be living without the constant torment beating at his heart over the past days. The sensation becoming so familiar that being without it was now foreign to him. Yet being there with his mates made him feel nothing less than pure happiness; their hands in his feeling so fucking right in his and he knew that he could never go back to how things were before—didn’t want to for he was falling fast and he didn’t dare wake up from the dream he was walking in.

Sue him for being a simp but he’s waited 25 years for this.

Nothing but safety coated him as the three of them finally arrived at the couple’s abode. The cabin wasn’t Taehyung’s home, yet, but here he was already feeling welcomed and accepted by it. Maybe it came with the fact that his mates didn’t reject him like he initially thought they would, but he’ll take every ounce of happiness he can at this point.

Jungkook smiled as he unlocked the door, letting Taehyung be the first to enter as he and Namjoon followed suit. The cabin was, once again, just like the others Taehyung’s seen around the clan but it was different at the same time. It was warm, homey, and sweet; the scents of vanilla and rosemary radiating off every surface and as gross as it sounds, all Taehyung wanted to do was have those scents coat his tongue and stain his tastebuds.

Tae playfully he shook off the thought, bewildered by its sudden intrusion, as he took a few more steps inside, eyeing every nook and cranny, itching to know the story behind everything there and uncover the world his mates have built for themselves.

“Welcome to our humble abode, dear Taehyung!” Jungkook playfully exclaimed, a giggle following suit as it brewed some chuckles between both the alpha and omega standing beside him.

“Thank you both for having me over, your home is lovely.” Taehyung mused as he entered the living room, awing at the rustic look of the furniture and conjoining fireplace that sat directly across from the couch.

“Go ahead and take a seat, don’t be shy.” Taehyung nodded at Namjoon’s words, taking a seat atop the dark cushions of the couch, quick to notice the lush amount of vanilla and rosemary engraved within it. The second those scents reinvaded Taehyung’s nostrils, he couldn’t help but sigh, feeling nothing but pure bliss as he curled deeper into the cushions, wishing to be surrounded by Namjoon and Jungkook.

Namjoon couldn’t help but smile as he came and sat to Tae’s right, Jungkook not too far behind him but before the beta could claim his spot, he stopped in his tracks.

“Oh, my stars! Where are my manners?! Tae, dewdrop, do you want anything to drink? Eat?”

Taehyung couldn’t help the laugh that escaped his throat of Jungkook’s panic, smiling as he answered him, “Something to drink would be nice.”

“I’ll make us some tea then, do you want some too Joon?”

“Yes please.” The alpha muttered as he let his limbs sprawl across the furniture, groaning as he tried to get comfortable, Taehyung intently watching him with a soft smile. Though he wasn’t the only one, Jungkook chuckling at his alpha before disappearing into the kitchen behind them to brew the requested beverage.

Everything about this moment felt disgustingly domestic to Taehyung and though he and Nabi aren’t too fond of the sweetness that came with domesticity, he couldn’t find it within him to be anything but ecstatic. For years Taehyung’s envisioned what it would be like to find his mate and finally reach that state of pure bliss most wolves obtain in their lifetimes. But never in a million years could he ever have imagined this outcome, though it was worth the wait.

So fucking worth it Taehyung thought as he sank further into the cushions, feeling like putty in its grasp but sadly the furniture was freezing from no warmth being produced within the abode, and as hard as he tried Taehyung couldn’t restrain the loud shiver that racked through his body, wrapping his arms around each other as goosebumps wove across his skin.

“Are you cold Taehyung?” Namjoon asked as he unconsciously scooted closer to the younger, instincts set to soothe the second he sensed something was amiss.

“A little…” He trailed, sheepishly turning to stare at the elder, “Don’t worry though I’ll be alright.” Taehyung added, doing his best to reassure Namjoon that he would be fine but the frown that was drawn onto the alpha’s face didn’t seem to fade.

Without a single ounce of hesitation, Namjoon was tearing off the large, thick sweater he was wearing, surprising Taehyung and having the omega instantly avert his gaze to not seem perverted even though he was curious.

“Here, put it on. It’ll keep you warm.” He said, making Tae turn to look at him again, the omega eyeing the clothing in his hand and the muscle shirt he apparently had on underneath. Taehyung couldn’t help but drool at the sheer muscle the alpha was packing and DAMN those titties of his looked beyond sublime, Taehyung just wanted to smother his face in them and live there forever. Yet through his spicy thoughts, Tae panicked, fearing he was gone in his head for too long as he returned to reality and took the clothing from Namjoon.

“T-Thank you…” he stuttered, carefully throwing the sweater over his shirt, instantly being swallowed by the fabric for it was much larger than he thought it would’ve been. The fabric was drenched in nothing but rosemary and the softest hint of vanilla, the notion screaming home and Taehyung couldn’t help but turn lax at the thought.

“You’re welcome… I’ll uh get a fire going too and grab a blanket.” Namjoon mumbled as he rose to his feet, face burning crimson and Taehyung couldn’t help but blush at the sight, never thinking he’d ever make his mate blush over something as simple as that.

The thought swam around in his head as he watched Namjoon try and get a fire started, smooth stones clanking together as he scrapped them to get a spark; something Taehyung remembered doing as a kid with his siblings as they all tried to tame the fire once it was born. He chuckled at the memory just as the flame was born, taking life atop the wooden logs as his prideful alpha admired his work, Namjoon rising to his feet long after as he began his search for a blanket.

To be honest, Taehyung didn’t think the blanket was necessary after already having both Namjoon’s sweater and the fire, but he couldn’t bring himself to tell Namjoon no. So, he watched as Namjoon faded from view, leaving Tae alone with himself once again. And though Taehyung doesn’t have the best relationship with his thoughts, he couldn’t help but feel nothing but utter bliss as he relished in the peace this moment brought, loving how it felt and never wanting to be without it for he was long overdue.

“Here we go, a nice hot cup of tea for my lovely omega.” Jungkook complimented, making Taehyung turn and look at the beta, being met with gorgeous eyes and a matching smile as two mugs sat in his grasp, making the omega reach for one and gently take it from his mate.

“Thank you Kookie…” Tae whispered as he held the cup in his hands, slowly bringing it to his lips and taste the brew his beta had made for him. Jungkook watched in adoration before handing the remaining cup to Namjoon, the alpha reentering the room with a large beige blanket secured in his arms. Namjoon quickly placed the blanket over Taehyung before thanking Jungkook for the tea, taking his mug and claiming his seat once more; Tae unconsciously moving closer to Namjoon to snuggle with him, yearning to be closer to him as well as Jungkook and not leave a single gap.

Jungkook nodded in approval at the sight before him, another cup of tea magically appearing in his hands as he took his seat to the left of Taehyung, diving underneath the blanket and curling up to his mates as he got comfortable. It was nothing short of paradise for the three and as Taehyung looked between either mate seated beside him, unable to help the warmth that filled him, feeling as if he was right where he belonged, seated within their arms.

“Thank you both for doing this… you didn’t have to.”

“We wanted to dewdrop; your care is of the upmost importance to us.” Taehyung flushed at Jungkook’s words, unsure of how to respond but desperate to find an answer before this turned into an awkward mess.

“Um I know that we said we’d try to get to know one another but honestly, I have no clue what to talk about.” Tae laughed, sheepishly burrowing into the blanket as he did his best to hide from the eyes marked to him. Though his mates just laughed as they both moved closer, staggering Taehyung’s rapid heart as no gap was left between them.

“I feel like you already know a lot about Jungkook and I just from being here and becoming acquainted with our loved ones. So, why don’t you share with us some stuff about your life?”

“Yeah! I want to know more about the human world! And your family too! Do you have a big family? Or is it small?”

Taehyung couldn’t help but be endeared by their difference in enthusiasm, Jungkook was eager to learn anything and everything he could whereas Namjoon was a bit cautious, not wanting to overstep and create unnecessary tension. Yet Taehyung couldn’t help but find them both cute as he made his way to answer, tracing the rim of his cup as he did so.

“There’s so many stories I could share about my hybrid life but let’s start with my family first.” Tae paused, waiting for his mates’ approval before continuing. And once he received those nods did, he pick up where he left off.

“To me my family is large but I’m not sure if that comparison holds to families here in the other clans. My mother has a total of 4 children, I’m the oldest at 25; from there you have my younger brother Beomgyu at 22, my younger sister Jee at 20, and my baby sister Yeona at 18. Beomgyu is really into music, he’s a part of a boyband with his friends and they’re amazing musicians. Though he’s a bratty alpha who’s too stubborn for his own good. Jee is somewhat better than him when it comes to that stubborn attitude, though she’s a beta, putting that energy into the sports she’s in. She’s quite the athlete who loves being in the outdoors even if she has the bad habit of only agreeing to doing things if she gets a reward. Lastly, there’s Yeona. She recently presented a few months ago as a beta just like her sister but she’s far more timid than Jee is and just a ray of sunshine. Yeona’s very fond of literature and books, having a wild imagination and a vivid creativity to accompany it.”

“Wait, you’re the only omega amongst your siblings?”

Tae nodded, “Yes, and though that wouldn’t be bad on the surface sadly I’m the only omega in my family’s entire lineage. None ever existing before me…” he trailed, lifting his hands to take another sip of his tea, needing a distraction from the past that was eagerly resurfacing beneath him.

The liquid had turned cold and slightly bitter, but it still provided Taehyung that much needed distraction as he mindlessly sipped at it, trying not to create a tension between him and his mates even though the mention of the topic was still painful for him to discuss.

Jungkook and Namjoon shared a quick glance of concern before turning back to their omega, noticing the damp mood he’s entered from the subject, it clearly being one that was sensitive to him. They didn’t mean to pry nor make Taehyung raise his walls just as the conversation began, but they were determined to reassure their mate of just how amazing and precious he is to them.

“Oh Tae, dewdrop, I may not know how hard it was for you to go through life without having anyone to guide you nor rely on, but I want you to know that you’re the most amazing person I’ve ever been blessed to meet.”

“Jungkook’s right, you’re absolutely phenomenal Taehyung and though we’ve barely gotten to know you I know that the Moon Goddess did you a blessing in having you present as an omega.”

“And why’s that?” Taehyung asked, growing slightly irritated from the way Namjoon phrased that last sentence. Yet the alpha just smiled, reaching to place his mug atop the coffee table before turning to fully face Taehyung as the pair locked eyes.

“Because if you hadn’t then you wouldn’t be here with us, you wouldn’t be our mate and we wouldn’t be a triad. And the thought of not having you with us is just agonizing to think about.”

Taehyung didn’t think he’d receive such a response from the alpha, immediately turning bright red from the words uttered by Namjoon, hostile attitude becoming flustered as the omega rushed to hide himself from his mates. Both the males found Taehyung adorable, and Namjoon couldn’t help but wrap his arms around the younger and leaning his cheek against the head of wild dark curls seated on Tae’s head, nuzzling the omega in silent reassurance for the alpha isn’t the best with expressing his emotions though he tries.

Taehyung was surprised by the action but instantly melted as he felt Namjoon’s arms cage him to the alpha’s torso and how Namjoon’s breath fanned the curls hitting the alpha’s face. It may not have helped the heat in Tae’s cheeks though it did silence the demons itching to plague his mind; the gesture reassuring the omega that his creation wasn’t a mistake, an insecurity he’s battled ever since he could remember, and Namjoon silenced it with one sentence.

Jungkook and Namjoon shared soft smiles as they all cuddled with another, Taehyung feeling safe to share more stories with the pair as he continued to let them in on his life; telling them about his friends, Nabi, Seoyun, and Minjun, his career in nursing, his hobbies, and more as the evening faded to early morning.

And as the rays of dawn brightened the midnight sky, the trio found themselves fast asleep atop the couch, bodies close as they ventured into dreamland together; their time with one another commencing even in their sleep as nothing, but sweet peacefulness encircled them.

——————————

Hours later Taehyung found himself forcibly peeling his eyes open, blinking away his blurry vision as he glanced around the abode. The fire that was burning had died as nothing but charred firewood, ashes, and the faintest cloud of smoke replaced it. Golden rays of sunlight filled the home as the music of woodland creatures greeted the newfound day. And as the omega gained his bearings he dreamily sighed, having the best sleep in his entire existence and feeling utterly amazing, relishing in his newfound energy as he glanced at the mates sitting on either side of him.

Namjoon was still holding Taehyung close to him, strong arms keeping him caged to the alpha with his head laying peacefully in Tae’s curls. Jungkook on the other hand had his arms wrapped around both him and Namjoon as his head lay peacefully atop Tae’s chest, cheeks puffy as the beta took in slow deep breaths, looking beyond adorable as Taehyung stared at him. Nothing felt better than being between his mates, their bodies, and souls soothing Taehyung’s as he felt nothing short of happiness as he lay with them, belonging in their arms. He couldn’t help but sink further into their holds at the thought, never wanting to leave for this was the bliss he’s been yearning for his entire life. Yet as his eyes closed once more to return to his wonderful slumber, a sudden thought caused his actions to harshly halt making Tae’s eyes flash open and rush to his feet.

The males beside him groaned as their bodies collided once Taehyung disappeared from their holds. Both Namjoon and Jungkook slowly awoke from the sudden movement, drowsily watching their omega rush around the room, gathering his things, and desperately trying to find his shoes.

“What’s wrong Tae…” Jungkook asked, words slurred as he forced his brain to wake up from the deep sleep he was just in moments prior.

“I-I gotta go! I practically disappeared last night when I came to see you two and my mom must be worried sick after not finding me there in our cabin!! Fuck! I gotta go before she turns this entire clan upside down searching for me!” He said as he rushed to throw his shoes on, hopping on one foot as he desperately tried to put on the remaining slip-on.

With shoes on the omega rushed to the front door ahead of him but as he reached the doorway his hand halted above the handle, hesitating to leave. His mates watched him with curiosity as the drowsiness faded from their brains, watching him as he stood there frozen in the entryway.

Taehyung gulped, cheeks dusted pink as he turned to face them, hands fidgeting with the sleeves of the oversized sweater he was still wearing as he spoke, “I uh really enjoyed last night and I had a great time with you both… I’m not sure what you have planned later but um…” he paused, trying to recollect his thoughts as he felt himself begin to get clammed up, choking on the proposition he wanted to share with his mates.

Lucky for him, Namjoon and Jungkook understood what he was trying to say, their expressions turning soft as they rushed to complete the query Tae was desperately trying to ask.

“Why don’t you stop by for dinner tonight, Tae? We’d love to have you with us, right Kook?”

“I think that’s a great idea Joonie, what do you say dewdrop? Join us for dinner?”

Taehyung turned bright red, feeling as if he was being asked on a date, as he nodded, the gesture joined by a soft smile. “I’d love to join you both…” Tae said, halting before his words turned against him by asking his mates if it wasn’t too much of a burden for them to have him over; knowing that of course the pair would love to have him there regardless of what Taehyung added to his sentence.

“Then we’ll see you tonight omega.” Namjoon said, soft smile turning to a smirk as the term flew off his lips. It wasn’t degrading or offensive, but playful, teasing as he waited for Taehyung’s reaction, wondering what sort of response he’d have from the term.

Though Taehyung didn’t like being called by his wolf, when Namjoon did it, he shivered turning bright red as lude thoughts began filling his head just from his alpha uttering one, singular word. It wasn’t anything special or significant, other than what he was, but Taehyung couldn’t help the yearning want that brewed inside of him the second Namjoon addressed him as omega. The alpha seemed pleased by Taehyung’s response, chuckling as he relished in the reaction Taehyung had while Jungkook smirked and bit the silver ring hanging from his lips, he too enjoying the reaction Tae had given them.

Taehyung couldn’t help but surrender to their gazes, ready to submit to them as those images filling his head began taking over his rational, clouding his brain and only filling it with thoughts of his mates, wanting nothing more than to be close to them and have their bodies atop his. It caught him off guard and before his imagination could venture too far, he snapped out of his heated thoughts, saying his farewells to his mates with bright red cheeks as he ran out of the cabin to the clan before him, sprinting home to return to his mother as soon as possible and to take a cold shower, needing one after the things he vividly pictured moments ago.

Thankfully, it didn’t take the omega long to arrive at his cabin and the second he opened the door he was pulled inside and into the arms of his mother who trapped him in her embrace as she sobbed into his chest.

“Where have you been Kim Taehyung?! When I awoke and went to check on you, you were nowhere to be found! I searched everywhere for you, but I couldn’t find you! I-I thought—!” Siwoo chocked, drowning in her tears as she cried, Taehyung feeling utterly guilty for unknowingly causing this torment on his mother, pulling her close as the two embraced, nothing but sobs and silent streams of tears being released from them both.

Taehyung did everything in his power to calm his mother down and after a long tearful 10 minutes, Siwoo had calmed down enough to hold a conversation with her son. But before she could ask any of the queries sitting atop her tongue, she locked eyes with him and asked a question Taehyung hoped he wouldn’t have to address till later.

“Tae… sweetie… who’s sweater is this? And why do I smell both Jungkook and Namjoon on it and you?” Taehyung sighed as he ran a hand through his messy curls, nerves relaxing as Namjoon’s warm scent entered his nostrils as he did the gestured, feeling much calmer as he went to answer his mother’s question.

“You may want to take a seat My Luna, it’s a long story…”

And so, Taehyung finally shared with his mother everything that he’s been shouldering since the two stepped foot within the Bifrost clan, expressing to her the torment of emotions he’s had to endure regarding both Namjoon and Jungkook, how he discovered they were his mates, and how he had just spent the previous night with them at their cabin as the three got to know each other better. Siwoo intently listened to her son, not taking her eyes off him as she took in every word he uttered, letting them soak in as she realized the unimaginative situation her son had found himself in soon after their arrival.

It was a lot for her to take in but now Siwoo finally understood the anguish that’s been plaguing her son, that caused him to retreat within himself again; something she hasn’t seen since Taehyung was very young when his father was still around.

And when Tae had finished sharing, she embraced him, surprising the omega as he was hugged for the second time that morning. Siwoo shared with him how she felt horrible for being unable to help but it also came with the lecture of Taehyung needing to tell her what’s going on in his life otherwise she is unable to relieve him of some of the weight he’s been carrying.

“I know mom I just… I didn’t know how to handle it and it all just collapsed atop me the longer I held on. I didn’t want you to become victim to that too…”

“Oh Tae, my darling son, there’s nothing you could do that would burden me. I’m your mother, my job is to help you. So next time, please don’t wait to come to me. I’m always here to help.”

Taehyung couldn’t muster up any words to thank his mother, only nodding as his emotions began to grow overwhelming once again. His mother only cooed as she gently embraced him, letting Taehyung release all the turmoil he had yet to let go, the sensation lifting the omega and making him feel alive once more.

“Feeling better, dear?”

Tae chuckled, “Yes, mom thank you.” He said as he pulled away from her, now slouching on the couch as he glanced at the window, counting down the seconds till he was due to meet his mates at their cabin for dinner.
Siwoo noticed the lovestruck and eager look Taehyung was expressing, and she couldn’t help but chuckle at how far her son had fallen in such a short time. Though she understood, after all that’s the bliss that comes with finding your mate. Yet she couldn’t help but grow concerned for her son, expression turning from warm to stern as a thought crossed her mind.

“Taehyung?”

“Yes, My Luna?”

“You’re gonna have to be careful as you continue to court Namjoon and Jungkook.”

“Why’s that mother?” Tae asked, now sitting up to properly converse with Siwoo once more.

She sighed before locking eyes with her eldest, “As you, and everyone, already know Namjoon and Jungkook are a mated couple. Though only you three can smell the unique scents you have as mates, other wolves can still detect the differences in pheromones between each other even if they’re not mates. Earlier you came home smelling like your mates and you’re even wearing Namjoon’s sweater! If you keep this up, Tae, it may grow suspicious in the eyes of everyone here and it could not only cause trouble for your mates but for us as well. It may even cause the treaty to be shut down entirely! Without those tattoos symbolizing the union of your triad, you’re all at stake of being shunned by this entire clan and casted out! And even if measures aren’t taken to that extent, you may never be able to see them again if word gets out.”

Taehyung sucked in a sharp breath, the reality of his mother’s words hitting him like a freight train, realizing that she was right. If he and his mates kept on seeing each other without taking necessary precautions or obtain their tattoos symbolizing the completion of their bond, they could risk the clans going to war and never being able to see each other again; painting his clan as traitorous and deceitful as the eldest heir tried to get with the Alpha’s youngest son and his mate during a sensitive hour of peace for their species.

He hated the thought of his people possibly having to go to war over him being in love. Even the fact of being forcibly separated from his mates sent quivering chills down his spine as a frost full dread overtook him, overthinking the situation even though nothing bad has happened yet. Thankfully, his mother grounded him back to reality as she apologized for unintentionally sending Taehyung down yet another spiral.

“Don’t freak out Tae, sweetie, there’s still ways we can prevent this.”

Taehyung said nothing, only staring at his mother with worried eyes, his emotions teetering toward the edge of fear as he waited to hear what kind of solution his mother had in mind.

“Legends say that your triad tattoos won’t appear until your bond with your mates is complete and until that happens, I suggest you wear scent blockers to prevent others from smelling Namjoon and Jungkook on you. You should also prevent yourself from getting too much of your scent on them and to not take anything of theirs that you can’t immediately hide. And if for whatever reason you stay the night at their place, take a shower before you leave so all their scents are washed away.”

Taehyung frowned as he took in his mother’s words, disliking how he literally must play a game of hide n seek just to ensure he and his mates’ safety.

“I know you don’t like this, Taehyung, and believe me if I was in your situation I wouldn’t either. But this is to ensure that you and your mates’ safety is secured and that you won’t cause any trouble till those tattoos appear. You must understand that Tae.”

He sighed, “I do, mother, but I hate having to hide like a helpless pup…” Taehyung said with a gruff, growing irritated at the situation he’s found himself in.

“I know Taehyung, but you must do this if you ever want to be openly in love with your mates.”

Taehyung didn’t answer his mother, just nodding at her words, mind running wild as he thought of every possibly scenario, trying to find another solution to this predicament. Yet no matter how hard he tried he still ended up empty handed, arriving at the same conclusion as his mother even though he loathed the idea.

Though the omega couldn’t dance around the topic no longer, the music leading his beautiful waltz coming to a halt as he was left alone on the dancefloor with a shadow of himself offering to take his hand, Taehyung having no choice but to grasp the demon’s palm as he took on this waltz with the insecurities he hated most to guarantee his and his mates’ happiness.

And for the rest of the afternoon, Taehyung worked with his mother to make a makeshift scent blocker using the natural ingredients growing within the Bifrost clan borders, the two never discussing the plan as they made the cream in silence, Taehyung having too much on his mind to commence a conversation. And Siwoo understood that, doing her best to support her son as he took on this unknown journey.

Chapter Text

It’s been about a week since Taehyung’s first night with his mates and so far, things have been going according to plan. He’s been utilizing the scent blockers as his mother advised and thankfully nobody has seemed to question him nor his mates, making the omega breathe a sigh of relief, and giving him the hope that maybe he could really pull this off.

Though his mates did grow suspicious of Tae’s actions as the omega didn’t want to be as physically affectionate as he usually is. They even noticed how Taehyung always leaves without having a single trace of their scents on him even though they spent hours together, making them confused on how he did it and why. Namjoon eventually asked Taehyung about it and the omega, reluctantly, came clean, telling his mates everything. Though Jungkook and Namjoon were upset with Tae for not telling them sooner, they understood where he was coming from and did their best to ease his worries and prevent things from getting out of hand; and Taehyung appreciated that beyond words.

So here Taehyung was, throwing on one of his favorite outfits, that wasn’t clan graded, as he got ready to see his mates for dinner that evening and spend the night with them. Since getting to know his mates better, they had encouraged Taehyung to come to dinner dressed in outfits that he’d normally wear back at home so they could learn a bit more about human fashion after the omega introduced the topic to them days ago. Only it wasn’t till tonight that Taehyung decided to indulge in their offer.

Now, Taehyung didn’t really bring much of his human closet with him for this trip but with the help of his powers, he’s been able to portal between his room at the cabin to his chamber back home and grab everything he needed to get all dolled up for the evening. Taehyung smiled to himself as he smacked his lips together, the red lip tint he dotted on his face brightening his lips as he finally stared at himself in the mirror. His hair was wildly curled as it sat atop his head, still damp after the shower Tae had prior to getting ready. Natural brown and gold tinted eyeshadow covered his eyelids, making his eyes pop as the shiny highlighter and natural blush brought out Tae’s stunning facial features. The gold chain of his dewdrop necklace glittered in the candlelight as it hid beneath the orange and blue silk button up he was wearing; the shirt tucked into his black leather pants and fastened with a golden belt buckle. Finally with heeled boots and one last ruffle of his curls, he was ready to see his mates for dinner.

Tae was giddy, shaking with excitement as he walked through the empty cabin to the front door, his mother not being home due to having to hang back with Byung-ho nim to discuss some topics that were too important to postpone. Though Tae was worried about his mother, he was thankful that she wasn’t home knowing that she’d question him about his outfit and why he’d bring such garments to a trip such as this. He shook his head as he imagined the conversation they’d have about it, the omega chuckling at it as he paraded through the darkened clan, evening just now falling upon him as yet another beautiful night was birthed from the Moon Goddess. Tae felt content with himself, confident even, and he could only hope that his mates would at least appreciate the effort he put in to wanting to look good for them.

With anticipation bubbling through his veins, the omega took out his ring of keys, the shiny circle glittering in the light of the lit lanterns hanging above the porch as he unlocked the door to his mates’ cabin, the pair giving him a key to their place after the first night he met them for dinner, encouraging Tae that he could come over whenever he wanted to; and Tae melted from the sweet gesture.

The wooden door of the welcoming home slowly creaked open as Tae poked his head inside the familiar abode, looking for his mates though they were nowhere to be seen. Curious, Taehyung raised a suspicious eyebrow and slowly walked inside, gently closing the door behind him as he ventured deeper into the home. The omega was able to pick up some soft murmurs heard within the kitchen, further piquing Taehyung’s curiosity as he approached it. And as he peered into the room, he saw the adorable sight of both his mates wearing matching aprons as they stood side by side next to the stove, Jungkook trying to teach Namjoon how to cook so the pair could prepare a meal for their omega together. Tae melted at the sight, his heart warming as he watched how careful Namjoon was being as he moved the food within the pans and how Jungkook was meticulously watching him, not wanting his alpha to get hurt since he was an absolute disaster in the kitchen.

Not wanting to disturb them, Taehyung expertly slid into the room undetected, keeping his distance as he silently leaned against a counter behind his mates, lovingly watching them as they carefully prepared the meal.

“Careful Joon… lift it slowly from the pan.” Jungkook cautioned as Namjoon meticulously slid the wooden spatula underneath the meat sizzling in oil, the alpha taking his sweet time in taking it out of the pan.

“I’m doing my best Kook…” Namjoon muttered, his eyes never wavering from the food in front of him, concentration fully occupied and void of anything else.

Taehyung watched as Namjoon carefully lifted the meat from the steaming grasp of the stove and slowly moving it toward a plate mere inches away from him, the omega wondering if he’d succeed with the transfer, the sight having him at the edge of his seat.

Namjoon breathed a long sigh of relief as he placed the meal on the empty plate before him, feeling as if he’d run a marathon from how much energy and concentration that took out of him. Jungkook jumped, cheering, and clapping wildly as he smiled brightly at his mate, feeling immensely proud of him in successfully completing his first ever meal.

“Yay!! Our alpha succeeds! This calls for celebration!” Tae exclaimed, finally announcing his presence, feeling too proud of his alpha to stay silent. Both his mates stopped what they were doing and turned toward Taehyung’s voice, eyes widening in surprise as they spotted him there behind them.

Yet as they took in their mate, they couldn’t help the backflips their hearts made upon seeing him. Taehyung looked ethereal, dressed to impress, and looking as radiant as the stars above. Jungkook and Namjoon were speechless as they shamelessly checked Tae out; their eyes traveling from the boots coating Tae’s feet to the tight leather pants leaving nothing to the imagination, to the open button at the top of his shirt exposing a bit of the omega’s collarbones, to the pretty red tint coating Tae’s lips, to the curls bouncing atop his head, the strands barely becoming dry after the omega’s arrival.

Taehyung normally got shy whenever people checked him out in public, especially when he dressed like this. But seeing his mates do it so boldly, he couldn’t help but grow confident beneath their gazes, smirking as he watched their mouths go slack, opening in shock as they took him in.

“Like what you see~” Tae teased, smirk growing as he straightened his posture and slowly walked toward his mates, the pair still frozen in place as they watched the omega step toward them, him having full control over them both. Taehyung reveled in the sight of his mates enamored eyes stuck on him and him only, loving how Jungkook’s Addams apple bobbed as he gulped and how Namjoon licked his lips in blatant desire. The power slowly overtaking Taehyung drove him wild, but he held back as he finally stood directly in front of his mates, reaching a hand between them to snuff out the fire that was still burning behind them, the action bringing his mates back to their senses.

“Don’t want anything or anyone to get burned~” Tae purred, winking at his mates before pulling away and taking a few steps back, allowing them to breathe.

“Holy Yeosin… fuck Tae, baby, you look so gorgeous. How the fuck can you be so ravishing?” Namjoon asked, a growl coming out at the end of his query, eyes still fixated on the omega who was now a few feet away from him.

“Joon? Is this stunning omega truly our mate? He must be right? Fuck he’s so pretty— Taehyung you’re so radiant how did the Moon Goddess allow such brilliance to be embodied in someone?” Jungkook asked, completely mesmerized by his mate as he stared with wide, starry eyes at Taehyung.

Tae just laughed, loving the compliments as a faint blush spread across his cheeks, relishing in the praise he received, it feeding a need within him and snuffing any insecurities that lingered.

“So… you like it?” He asked, doing a little twirl for the males, their eyes widening as they watched Taehyung cutely spin around.

“Like it?! Tae, dewdrop, lovely, our pretty omega, we love it—no adore it! Did you think we wouldn’t?”

Taehyung shrugged his shoulders, “I wasn’t sure if you would. Not everyone likes seeing their mates, or just people in general, dressed like this.” He said as he gestured to the outfit, it being something he’d normally wear for a night out at the club but decided to show off for tonight.

“Who’s told you such things?” Namjoon growled, startling Taehyung as he instantly went to reassure his alpha.

“Nobody! Nobody’s told me anything Joonie, precious. But that doesn’t mean it doesn’t happen.”

“Well, if anyone and I mean anyone tells you such things, baby, I’ll show them a thing or two for degrading my beautiful mate.” The alpha snarled, puffing out and growing irritated over the thought of someone calling his radiant omega anything less than perfect.

Taehyung just giggled, giving Namjoon a loving nod as the three began to get everything settled for their meal, the omega offering to help set the table but being shut down by his mates.

“You guys never let me do anything.” Tae pouted as he watched both his mates set the table, his instincts screaming at him to help, to do something and not be useless but he couldn’t for they wouldn’t let him.

“You’re our guest, dewdrop, and that means you’re not allowed to do anything but sit there and look pretty.” Jungkook chuckled as he wrapped an arm around Tae’s waist, pulling the omega close as he led him to the table, Namjoon just about done with laying out the silverware.

“And when I move in with you two? Will I still be prisoner to you both not letting me do anything?” Tae asked, joking with his prisoner analogy but serious for everything else, wondering what answer he’d receive.

Jungkook was stunned from the sudden life altering query, getting somewhat flustered as he rushed to give a response. Though, luckily for him, Namjoon was quick to jump to his aide.

“You’re never a prisoner here baby, we just like to spoil you is all~,” he chuckled before continuing, “Though when you move in, you’re welcome to do whatever you like, okay?”

Now that was something Taehyung could agree to, smiling happily as he nodded, accepting Namjoon’s proposal as he gazed at his alpha.

“I’d love that, thank you both.”

Smiles were present all around as the trio sat around the table, indulging in intuitive small talk as they ate their meal, not having seen each other in a few days after Byung-ho nim changed Tae’s clan role last week to be with Jimin in the infirmary; his mother finally convincing the Alpha to give a job that Taehyung enjoyed and was related to his ‘future’ career.

Tae missed getting to work with the pups and see Jungkook every day, but he loved being able to help the members of the Bifrost clan and of course be with his new bestie Jimin; the pair being the most chaotic omega duo their group of friends has ever seen. Plus, it made for some great stories to share with his lovely mates and Taehyung loved every minute of it.

————

Empty plates, full bellies, and food comas later, the trio were cuddled with each other in Jungkook and Namjoon’s bed, the triad loving to be able to snuggle with each other in bed and of course keep Tae’s scent there on the mattress even after he’d leave.

Taehyung sighed contently, snuggled tightly in the holds of his mates as their bodies were pressed as close as they possibly could to him, itching to keep him there forever. Though Taehyung was growing a tad uncomfy from not being able to change out of his formal wear for more comfortable clothing prior to this; his mates far too eager to have him in their arms soon after the meal concluded.

But the omega didn’t have it in him to complain, loving the sensation as he opened his eyes to stare at the ceiling, the room being lit solely by the light of the full moon as shades of bright blue and white danced with the shadows of the chamber.

And as Taehyung took in everything surrounding him, he couldn’t help the stutter of his heart as a wave of emotion washed over him, the poor boy suddenly overwhelmed by nothing but pure, unadulterated love; it brought him to the brink of tears by how safe and warm it felt. It was unlike anything he’s ever felt before and he wanted nothing more than to indulge in it and the mates that created it as he shifted in their embrace, wanting to rise and look at them.

Namjoon and Jungkook instantly took notice, loosening their grips and allowing the omega to sit up.

“Tae? You okay?” Jungkook asked, not worried but curious as he stared at his mate as he slowly sat up as well, eyes locked with the omega before him.

Taehyung’s gaze shifted from both Namjoon and Jungkook, the pair now seated up with him atop their bed, with their gazes locked to him, and their scents circling him. Those were his mates, sitting with him, and tuned into him and him only. It was exhilarating and addicting, making Taehyung’s senses tingle as nothing but desire overtook him, all from looking at them.

Fuck he was down bad, but he couldn’t help it, he just loved them too fucking much, and as he stared at every beautiful part of his mates that desire to have them continued to grow. From Jungkook’s gorgeous tattoos and lip ring to Namjoon’s bulging muscles and his beautiful dimples, he wanted them so badly it ached, and he couldn’t help the soft whine that escaped his lips.

Immediately his mates were scrambling to him, their hands gently settling near Taehyung’s body atop the mattress as they peered at him, concern draping across their faces as they studied him, wondering what was wrong.

“Pup?” Namjoon asked, the pet name drawing Taehyung further in as he looked at his alpha, eyes lidded with want—with need as he gazed at Namjoon.

“What’s wrong angel?” Jungkook asked, turning Tae’s attention to him as the doe eyed beta stared cluelessly at the omega before him, unsure of what he needed.

More, Taehyung needed more, their gazes, words, and presence weren’t enough anymore. Taehyung needed them, he needed to have their hands on his skin, their bodies closer to him, their lips on his, just them.

The room was getting uncomfortably warm, making Tae antsy with need as he bit his lip, unsure of how he should go about voicing his desires as he sat there flustered and horny before his mates.

“I-I… u-um…” he started, suddenly getting nervous as the temperature around him continued to increase, blush overtaking his entire face and turning him bright red, his thoughts anything but PG.

Tae contemplated backing out, telling them that it was nothing and just going back to cuddling like they always do. But the more Tae thought about it, the more he loathed the idea. He wanted them, that much was clear, but having to continue taking things as slowly as they were was driving him crazy. He knew that this was all for him, to ease him into the relationship but fuck he just wanted to kiss them already, feel their lips on his and just have them all over his body.

And for the first time in his life, Taehyung told those inner insecure voices to shut the fuck up.

“I-I want to kiss you! Both of you! C-Can I…?” he asked, turning crimson and habitually turning his gaze to the mattress before him as those words were finally released into the humid air.

But now Taehyung was faced with the new fear of what his mates would say, palms turning sweaty as the silence blasted loudly in his ears.

Oh, fuck he ruined everything, didn’t he? He was too ambitious, wasn’t he? Fucking hell! Taehyung’s thoughts screamed at him, cursing him for making such a bold move as his vision began to spin, those insecurities he silenced now running back as his breathing turned ragged, the anxiety coursing through him itching to give him a panic attack the longer he sat there with it. And just when Taehyung was about to enter flight mode and sprint out of there, a rugged set of hands cupped his cheeks, lifting his face to gaze at the males seated before him.

“Tae… you don’t know how long we’ve been waiting for this moment, for you to be comfortable enough with us to explore more. And you don’t know how happy we are to hear that. But are you sure you want this?” Namjoon asked, the owner of the hands cupping Taehyung’s face, having him meet the alpha’s hungry gaze, equally as needy as the omega before him.

Taehyung’s eyes widened as he quickly nodded, everything in him screaming at him to agree so he can finally indulge in his mates.

“Words angel.” Jungkook muttered, voice attractively low as his arms wrapped around Taehyung’s waist, hands pressed tightly to him as they traveled to the belt Taehyung was wearing, palms sitting right atop the buckle, just itching to take it off.

Hot. Everything was hot and Tae’s head was already spinning, fogged with desire as he yearned to just have them already. Yet through the cotton haze, Taehyung knew that if he didn’t verbally answer Jungkook’s question, he wouldn’t get what he wanted. So, with a quick gulp, Taehyung stared into the hazed eyes of his mates and gave them the answer they’ve been longing to hear.

“I want this—want you both. Please I need you.” He begged, not concerned for how desperate he sounded, he could care less because all he wanted—all he needed was them and only them.

Both males growled, their hands instantly on Taehyung the second those words escaped from his precious lips, the omega whining in need as Jungkook began unbuckling Tae’s belt and leaving open mouth kisses across the omega’s neck, coating his lips in Tae’s irresistible scent. And while the beta ravished their omega, Namjoon ruthlessly attacked Tae’s lips, the pair engaging in a hot, wet kiss for the very first time.

Tae moaned as he felt Namjoon’s lips on him, the plump pair of skin merging with his own and fueling the need bubbling within the omega. It was passionate, needy, and full of lust, but Taehyung didn’t care, he wanted more, needed more of Namjoon, of Jungkook, of them both. Nothing he’s ever felt before could compare to this and he couldn’t help but surrender to it, letting himself become victim to the lustful fire burning between them.

“Such a pretty omega, being so obedient for us~” Jungkook cooed, voice low and hot as he whispered praises into Taehyung’s ear before biting the shell, the gesture making Taehyung shiver, the omega deliciously overwhelmed and drunk on lust.

Namjoon let out a possessive snarl as he pulled away from Taehyung, not letting the omega breathe before he was attacking his neck, making Tae arch his body toward the alpha in response, blurred vision overtaking him as he looked for Jungkook, wanting him. Though it seemed that Jungkook was far more in tune with Taehyung’s needs than the omega was for the instant Taehyung yearned for him, Jungkook was there, capturing the omega’s lips in his own mere seconds later.

This is what Taehyung wanted and fuck did he get exactly what he was hoping for, feeling complete for the first time ever and he couldn’t help but adore it, wishing and wanting for more.

Namjoon left deep red hickeys across the omega’s collarbones, hands feverishly working to unbutton the silk shirt hiding the skin the alpha was desperate to paint in his mark. Taehyung whined, hands desperately squeezing Namjoon’s shoulder and Jungkook’s arm, using their bodies to pin him to reality and not drown in the pleasure running through him. Yet the omega still yearned for more and as he finally got a chance to breathe from the addicting kiss Jungkook trapped him in, he did everything he could to voice that to his mates, instantly attacking Jungkook’s neck to mark him as his.

“Fuck.” Jungkook cursed, pulling Taehyung closer to him, tatted hand clinging to Taehyung’s nape as he pressed Tae’s head to the skin he was marking. The omega smirked at Jungkook’s response, nipping at the beta’s skin but was halted by a finger brushing by his nipple, making him voice a delicious moan and pull away from Jungkook’s neck.

Namjoon stared with hungry eyes at Taehyung’s exposed chest, the toned tan skin glittering in the moonlight and looking like diamonds. But that’s not what caught the alpha’s attention, it was actually the omega’s pierced nipples that captured Namjoon’s ravenous gaze. Both Tae’s nipples were pierced with a matching set of blue jeweled crescent moons, the jewelry glittering in the light as it was revealed for his mates to see.

“They’re pierced…” Namjoon awed, gaze never wavering from the nipple he grazed, making Taehyung’s face turn bright red as he watched the alpha. Jungkook, curious to know what captured his alpha’s attention, turned to see what the fuss was about and when he saw the pretty jewelry within Tae’s nipples, he couldn’t help but cup one of them and play with the jewels, making the omega whine.

“C-Careful… sensitive…” Taehyung moaned as he watched his mates fondle the jewelry, completely entranced with it and the effect it had on the omega.

“Fucking hell Tae, how hot can you be?” Jungkook cursed, teasingly pulling on the jewelry and smirking as he saw how Tae cried at the sensation.

“Our omega just keeps on surprising us doesn’t he Kook?” Namjoon asked, surprise washed away as he cupped Taehyung’s right peck and popped the nipple into his mouth, making Taehyung tremble in shock, not expecting the alpha’s boldness.

“He sure is~ wonder what else he’s hiding from us~” Jungkook purred, pinching the nipple one last time before grabbing Tae’s face to pull him back into another kiss, the omega sighing into the beta’s lips as he was lulled into another fiery tango with Jungkook’s mouth.

Namjoon chuckled, the vibration echoing throughout Taehyung’s entire body, making him let out a quick moan that was instantly swallowed by Jungkook’s lips as their kiss grew evermore passionate. Yet Namjoon also wanted a taste of his mates so with a moist pop, he released Taehyung’s nipple and kissed his way up to the omega’s jaw line, silently asking if he could join. And who were his mates to refuse?

Jungkook and Taehyung pulled away with beautiful rosy blushes coating their faces, turning toward their alpha with need embodying every fiber of their being. And Namjoon couldn’t help but growl in approval at the sight, quickly wrapping his arms around his lovely mates before initiating their first three-way kiss.

Taehyung didn’t really know what to expect since he’s never kissed more than one person before but the second his lips met both Namjoon’s and Jungkook’s, it was as if something clicked inside him, releasing a sensation that sent beautiful tingles through his body and brought every cell within him to life. It was as if Taehyung was experiencing passion, love, and unity for the first time and it seemed he wasn’t the only one, his mates feeling the same effects as the three of them kissed each other.

Nothing could ruin the moment nor the sensation any of them were feeling but a soft glow radiating beneath them enticed Taehyung to open his eyes and see what was drawing him away from the best kiss of his life. As Taehyung laid eyes upon it, he immediately gasped, pulling away from his mates to stare at the source of the glow. Namjoon and Jungkook whined from feeling Taehyung’s absence but as they opened their eyes, they too immediately stopped what they were doing to awe at the sight.

All three of their chests were glowing in a soft blue light, brightening the entire chamber the longer the trio stared at each other, unsure of what was going on. But as quickly as the light appeared, it vanished, leaving a black inky mark in its wake. Taehyung stared with wide eyes at the mark the light left behind, turning from Namjoon to Jungkook to himself, spotting the same image inked on each of them, their triad tattoo.

Tears welled up in the omega’s eyes, lust long dead as warm, comforting love replaced it, their union as a triad now complete. They no longer had to hide their love from everyone nor be at risk of never being accepted or unable to see each other again should the clan find out their escapade. They could be freely in love now and nobody could stop them for the tattoos bestowed upon them by the Moon Goddess deeming their bond complete silenced any false claims that could possibly be thrown at them.

And at the thought had Tae finally letting those tears fall, beyond happy and relieved as numerous stressors were lifted from him, his shoulders lighter than ever as he released all the worries that have been plaguing him for days.

Though the omega wasn’t the only one in tears, both his mates’ crying rivers as their bond was now complete. Namjoon pulled both his omega and beta into his strong embrace, holding them close to him as they cried together, feeling happier than ever for now they were free to love each other as they’ve always wanted.

The evening may have grown late and was fueled by numerous emotions but that didn’t stop the triad from savoring the news they’ve been gifted, cuddling with each other, and wiping tears away as they stared lovingly at the tattoos present on each of them. And for the remainder of the night, the trio laid there tucked in each other’s arms, treasuring each other, and savoring the newfound emotions filtering between them; their union finally complete.

Chapter Text

Taehyung groaned, limbs feeling unbelievably heavy as he stirred awake, body pleading at him to return to his slumber but his brain persisted, pulling back his eyelids and forcing him to welcome the bright morning before him.

What time was it? He wondered, blurred vision glancing around the room as he assessed his surroundings and tried getting his head straight. Though the task seemed far more difficult than Taehyung was capable of, his actions instantly halting by the limbs pinning his body to the bed. The omega’s eyes widened, memories of the previous night flooding back to him as he glanced at his mates laying on either side of him, grips on him tight yet gentle as they rested.

The tattoos, they had finally gotten their triad tattoos; after weeks of distanced pinning, heartbreaking fights, sincere rebuilding, and loving nights the bond between the three of them was complete and Taehyung couldn’t help but awe at the beautiful full moons tatted atop their skin. Though he didn’t want to wake his mates up, Taehyung couldn’t help but reach for the ink calling his name.

Cool fingers met warm skin as Taehyung traced Jungkook’s tattoo, the full moon seated atop the beta’s right collarbone being a completing piece to the tatted sleeve he had on that same arm. Taehyung found that hilariously ironic as he moved to Namjoon’s, the alpha’s being placed atop his left collarbone and Taehyung couldn’t help but think that was an interesting place to put Namjoon’s mark. Afterall the alpha did have a scar on his eye within the same side of his body so maybe it meant something far deeper that only the alpha and the Moon Goddess were aware of. Nevertheless, Tae didn’t bother to dwell on it as he retracted his hand, gaze flickering back and forth between Namjoon and Jungkook, completely enamored by them and the ink they beautifully wore; the full moons complimenting them perfectly. Though the symbol that sat in the middle of the celestial body baffled Taehyung, it being one he’s seen before but couldn’t recall off the top of his head.

Tae frowned, thinking he’ll have to flip through that old book of his again to get the answer he was seeking. Though he decided not to focus on that right now, gently wiggling his way out of the grasps of his mates to run to the bathroom and fix himself up. And as the omega entered the chamber and stared at his reflection, even more memories of last night came to light.

The kisses, the marks, the touches, the words; he remembered everything. Those memories turning his face bright red the longer he stared at his reflection. His shirt was still pried open as he had slept the entire night in his dress clothes; though his belt was missing, he wondered where it went. His hair was unbelievably messy, makeup beautifully smeared, and tan skin decorated in lovely shades of red and purple.

Tae awed at the sheer number of hickeys there were, them all traveling from his neck to his chest, always in groups instead of standing solely on their own. His nipples were especially bruised, still incredibly sensitive as he touched them with a gentle graze. He never knew they’d go feral over his nipple piercings and now with everything that happened, he made a note to be mindful for the future, especially if he were to change the jewelry. And as he finished taking in his physical appearance, Taehyung drew his attention to his own tattoo seated right in between his own collarbones, dipped to sit at the very edge of his cleavage. The full moon complemented his physique perfectly though he found it ironic how the tattoo sat at the very start of his Artemis crest, the moon somewhat completing the piece that has been drawn across his torso for almost 4 years.

Tae gently twirled the golden chain of his necklace as he locked eyes with his reflection once more, the person looking back at him completely content with life and Taehyung couldn’t help but relish in the fulfillment of life after everything that had happened that previous night; a boxy grin appearing on his face as he finally changed into the clothes he meant to go to sleep in, the baggy fabrics giving Taehyung some needed reassurance as he put them on.

He felt complete, in every aspect, and with a quick fix of his gray headband he was tiptoeing out of the bathroom and out of the bedroom entirely, leaving his mates to rest as he proposed to make them their very first meal of the day. Taehyung hummed to himself as he pulled out ingredients from cabinets, careful to be as quiet as he could as he turned on the stove, getting to work with his instincts completely satisfied with the turn of events, his inner wolf never feeling happier than in this moment; his mates were fast asleep in their bed with their soul tattoos present for all to see and here he was making a meal for them. Nothing could be better, the omega enjoying the peacefulness he found himself in as he swiftly moved around the kitchen, having the layout already memorized.

Time gingerly passed the omega by, him being lost in his own world as he wove around the kitchen, delicious smells dancing with the cozy cottage air as he hummed to himself, the task completely taking up his attention, so much so he didn’t hear the pitter-patter of footsteps creep up behind him. It wasn’t till the last minute that Tae noticed he wasn’t alone and before he could turn around, a set of arms wrapped around his torso, gently squeezing him as a head laid atop his shoulder. It was Jungkook, the beta still waking up as he stared sleepily at the omega, eyes fogged as the locked onto Taehyung, making the omega turn beautiful shades of pink.

“Good morning Kookie~” he cooed, shuffling the food in the pan as he took a sideways glance at his mate.

“Morning Taetae…” the beta drawled, still captive to his slumber but that didn’t stop him from staring lovingly at his mate.

Tae giggled, “Sounds like you slept well.” He stated as he turned to focus on the food, not wanting it to burn and ruin this wonderous morning.

“I did… it was the best sleep ever.” Jungkook stated as he nuzzled into Taehyung’s neck, taking deep breaths of the omega’s strawberry scent before peppering soft kisses along his scent gland, making the omega squirm.

“That tickles!” Taehyung exclaimed, streams of giggles escaping his throat as Jungkook persisted, not giving Taehyung a chance to relax as he continued to kiss the omega’s neck. Taehyung didn’t mind but he was trying his hardest to not let the meal be soiled and Jungkook was now becoming a huge distraction.

“Jungkook!! I’m trying to cook!” He whined, trying to pull away from the beta but Jungkook ignored him, trapping the omega in place as he continued to pepper him with his kisses.

“Don’t you want to eat!? I can’t finish this if you keep kissing me!” Taehyung exclaimed; the shout accompanied by another rifle of giggles but this time it seemed the omega had finally gotten through to the beta for Jungkook was pulling away seconds later.

“I do want to eat… but what I want isn’t something you can cook if you know what I mean.” He said with a wink, and it didn’t take Taehyung long to understand what exactly the beta was implying, making crimson surge across Taehyung’s face.

“JUNGKOOK!!” He whined again, fully embarrassed as he elbowed the beta in the side, the action surprising the beta and loosening his grip, allowing Tae to finally escape from him. Jungkook just chuckled at him, relishing in the flustered state his mate was in as he grumpily finished the meal.

“Party pooper.”

“Pervert.” Taehyung fired back, showing no mercy as he served the meal, leaving Jungkook slightly offended in the kitchen with his mouth hanging open in fake hurt.

“Can you go get Joonie? I don’t want his food to get cold.” Taehyung asked, completely bypassing the wound he had just dealt Jungkook as he glanced at the beta with neutral dark eyes. But Jungkook wanted to play a bit more so with a clear of his throat he faked being hurt from the ‘insult’ Tae dealt him, his inner drama queen coming out.

“How can I go about waking Joon after the wound I’ve been dealt?! A pervert? Why I thought I’d never see the day one of my mates called me that! Oh, I don’t think I can go on living like this!” Taehyung just chuckled at the beta’s outburst, all too familiar with this behavior, he has Beomgyu for a brother after all.

“Fine you big baby, I’ll go do it.” Taehyung huffed, placing the food down, before weaving his way around the kitchen to enter the hallway but Jungkook snagged him before he could get too far.

Taehyung just looked at him with a raised eyebrow, playing along as he stared at Jungkook, not saying a word as he was held in the beta’s embrace. Jungkook didn’t utter a word either, solely puckering his lips in silent request. And though Taehyung knew Jungkook’s been a big tease, and a baby, all morning, he wasn’t about to deny him his first kiss of the day. So, with a soft grin the omega gave the beta a slow, chaste kiss.

Jungkook smiled as he recuperated the kiss, finally content after playing with Tae all morning.

“Satisfied?” The omega asked as they pulled away, foreheads pressed together as they stared into each other’s eyes, nothing but love radiating from them. Jungkook nodded before moving to kiss Tae’s forehead, making the omega giggle as he savored the feeling.

“Then I’ll go wake up Namjoon, can you finish up here while I get him?” Taehyung asked, again receiving another nod from the beta before being let go to fetch their remaining mate. Tae just smiled at him, giving him one last peck before leaving the kitchen and roaming the familiar hallway to their bedroom, the door slowly creaking open as the omega peeked into the room.

Golden light lit the chamber, slowly turning white given the hour but there upon the disheveled bed lay Namjoon, sound asleep as he lay in the exact position Taehyung had last saw him in. The omega smiled warmly as he walked toward the alpha, climbing atop the bed, and plopping beside him as he began to run his hands through the alpha’s silver hair.

Taehyung couldn’t help but marvel at the alpha before him, he knew Namjoon was gorgeous, both his mates were, but here in the midmorning light Namjoon looked absolutely radiant. And Tae couldn’t help but awe at the sight, his fingers slowly weaving through the alpha’s fluffy hair, repeating the action until Namjoon began to stir, the alpha emitting a low groan as he was snagged from his dream.

“Mm… Tae?” He asked, strong nose already knowing that it was the omega waking him as he groggily opened his eyes, brown sleepy orbs locking with the omega’s gentle gaze and boxy smile.

“Morning alpha~ did you sleep well?” Tae asked, hand stopping its caresses to cup Namjoon’s cheek, thumb gently moving across the plump soft skin of the alpha’s face as he waited for a response.

Namjoon just smiled, turning his head to kiss the palm of Tae’s hand, making the omega giggle and sprout a pink blush, not used to all this physical affection.

“After last night? You bet I did. But did you sleep well my lovely omega? Are you feeling, okay?” Tae melted, loving how his alpha was always so considerate and caring of his needs, never needing to ask but always doing so because that was his form of expressing his love, through caring for others.

“I slept wonderfully Joonie, both you and Kookie made sure of that,” he said with a wink, “Now is our alpha going to join his mates for breakfast? It’s my treat~” Tae cooed, watching with care how Namjoon’s boyish smile popped out, radiant dimples on full display; too far in love to deny Taehyung’s request. Yet he, like his beta, wanted to play a game first.

“I would love to, baby, but I’m in a bit of a predicament.” Tae lolled his head to the side, clearly confused as he looked at the alpha now sprouting a playful grin.

“You see, I can’t seem to find the will to leave the bed. It’s just so warm and cozy, I just don’t want to leave! Unless, oh I don’t know, a lovely omega gives his alpha a kiss.” Namjoon stared at Tae with expecting eyes, smile giddy as he softly puckered his lips, awaiting a kiss from his omega.

Taehyung just laughed, sitting up and taking the headband off his head, running a hand through his messy curls as they settled atop his head.

“You and Jungkook truly are one in the same.” Namjoon wasn’t sure what Tae had meant by that but it did get him what he wanted, the omega leaning down and giving the alpha a soft, good morning kiss. Namjoon sighed against Taehyung’s lips, gently pulling the male closer to him as he moved his lips along the omega’s, realizing that the blissful dream he had last night truly was real and not something his imagination conjured.

Tae pulled away with a giggle, watching how Namjoon’s lips formed into a pout at the loss of the omega’s lips.

“Awe Joonie.” The omega cooed, making Namjoon’s cheeks flush pink, clearly wanting to keep kissing his mate and being terrible at hiding it. He was too cute, far too cute for Taehyung to handle. Namjoon was just irresistible, and Tae couldn’t help but indulge him a little more by giving him another chaste kiss before pulling away and getting to his feet.

“There’s more where that came from, but first breakfast.” Tae said with a smirk, watching with amusement how his alpha caved and hesitantly made his way out of bed. Though his mates dangerously influenced Taehyung’s desires, the omega always seemed to get his way in the end, regardless of what that entailed. And Namjoon was experiencing that firsthand, watching as his mate cheekily waltzed out of the room, smug grin bold and bright as it spread across Tae’s face. Though Namjoon wasn’t one to complain, chuckling to himself as he finally hauled himself out of bed, following the omega though a few steps behind.

“Joonie!” Jungkook exclaimed as he saw the alpha, expression bright and cheerful as he watched both his mates finally join him.

“Morning love~” Namjoon cooed, giving Jungkook a loving kiss before taking his seat, the breakfast still warm making Taehyung sigh a breath of relief.

The morning was chaotic for many reasons, but this was by far the realest thing that Taehyung has ever experienced, and he could only yearn to have this for the rest of his life. Though he knew that he’d have to come clean sooner or later; they’d all have to for now that one challenge has been defeated, another loomed in its wake and this one was by far more difficult than the last.

Waiting for the tattoos dealt with the opponent of time and now they had them the next foe already presented itself the second those moons inked themselves across the triad’s skin. Taehyung wasn’t sure how the clan, their friends, let alone their families would react to the news. It made the poor babe worry tremendously for this unknown— this foe was far more menacing than the invisible forces of the universe. He didn’t know how they’d react, how they’d act, or even feel. If he wasn’t stepping on eggshells earlier, he definitely was now, for should this go sideways he could lose everything he worked so hard to achieve.

Taehyung’s concern wasn’t one to dismiss and though he didn’t say anything aloud, Namjoon was worried too, probably far more than the omega. The alpha’s reputation, his status, and his family’s standing within this clan was at stake should his people turn against them after this discovery, and that terrified Namjoon.

And though out of the three of them Jungkook didn’t have much to lose he still couldn’t help but worry with his mates, unsure if this was all going to turn in their favor. Jungkook was one to hate it when unknowns weren’t in his control and this was one of them, leaving the poor beta guessing as the three sat there anxiously soon after their meal completed.

It seemed as if the three of them were hesitant to even reveal this newfound revelation, but they knew they had to if they wanted to prevent any speculations and rumors from starting up. So, with much reluctance Namjoon made a quick run to his family home, knowing that if they dwelled on this for any longer, they’d never get any peace.

Thank God Namjoon was thorough, Taehyung thought as he and Jungkook ventured to the omega’s cabin, the Nam clan heir needing a change of ‘proper’ clothing if the three of them were to stand before the clan in this not-so-distant future.

“Are you sure your mom won’t be up yet?” Jungkook asked as he watched the omega fiddle with his keys, the looming worry already having his nerves shot.

“I don’t know Kookie but we’re about to find out.” He said with a huff, hauling the wooden door open and hurrying his mate inside, the pair stumbling over each other as they did their best to quickly enter the warm abode. Though it was all in vain as the pair tripped over a rug and fell to the ground in a haste fall, Taehyung cursing himself in every language he knew as he lay there faceplanted on the wooden floor.

“Tae? Is that you?” Siwoo called, her voice echoing off the walls and blasting Tae’s ears, making the omega instantly scramble to his feet. Though that too was difficult, the omega’s clumsiness striking once more as it caused the male to trip over his own two feet once more. Some Blue Warrior he was as he caught himself against the wall, wishing he could strangle himself and slap some sense into him.

Siwoo heard the loud thumps coming from the entryway and was quick to rush into the room, spying Taehyung glaring at nothing as he leaned against the wall and Jungkook right next to him with various objects in his arms, smile both awkward and embarrassed as he locked eyes with the Luna.

“Ah Siwoo-nim! G-Good morning!” the beta greeted, giving her the best smile, he could as she looked at them, returning the warm grin before turning to her son who was still locked in his own mind and hadn’t even realized she was standing a few feet in front of him.

“Tae, sweetie?” She called, hoping to get through to him only for Taehyung to remain trapped in his mindscape. Siwoo sighed, having a feeling he’d be too far gone for her to hear him so with a swift movement, she was directly in front of the omega, fingers raised and flicking him once they reached his forehead.

“Ow mom!!” Tae whined, finally returning to their current reality, locking eyes with his mother as he pouted, free hand already rubbing at his head.

“Welcome back dear. Did you enjoy your trip? Find anything new?” She teased making Tae’s pout deepen, the omega embarrassed for losing himself in his mind yet again.

Siwoo just laughed at her son, enjoying his reaction as Taehyung poorly recollected himself, knowing he’d need at least somewhat of himself together to share with his mother the news he and his mates received late last night.

“Um mom… can we talk for a sec?” he asked, growing timid as he glanced in her direction. Siwoo could tell just by the tone of Tae’s voice that this was important, and she didn’t even need a second to agree, instantly escorting her son and his mate to the couch so she could indulge in Tae’s words.

Taehyung didn’t know where to start nor did he even know how he was going to explain to his mother how in the middle of him in his mates’ horny haze their triad tattoos appeared. Yet here he was, palms sweaty and knees bobbing as he relayed the story as best as he could; not wanting to reveal too many NSFW details for the Moon Goddess knew she didn’t need to know that.

Jungkook stayed close to Tae’s side, squeezing his thigh in silent support whenever Tae began to clam up or stutter over his words in anxiety; making Tae silently thank him, happy that Jungkook was with him in that moment. And as every word of truth was brough to light, Taehyung sat there silently, impatiently waiting to hear his mother’s response. He knew she wouldn’t be opposed to his mating with Namjoon and Jungkook since she already knew the trio were a triad of mates, but he didn’t know how she’d react to hearing their plan to inform the entire clan of them later that afternoon.

“Tae, my dear, while I’m over the moon about you and your mates finally receiving your triad tattoos, the move you’re able to make is a risky one, dangerous even! Are you sure the three of you are ready to stand together and face everything that will be thrown your way should things take a sudden turn?”

“We are mom, we wouldn’t be here if we weren’t. Namjoon even went to speak with his family prior to us coming here just so we can have the opportunity to speak in front of the entire clan! We don’t want to hide any longer nor keep each other a secret from those we care about. We just want to be free and love each other as such. That’s all we want mom…” Tae stated, voice pained but no hesitance nor regret within it, determined to show to his mother just how much he wanted this for himself and his loving mates.

Siwoo smiled, presence warm and gentle as she took Taehyung’s hands in her own and giving the omega the kindest smile, he’s ever seen.

“Then that you shall have Kim Taehyung. The Moon Goddess put the three of you together for a reason and regardless of what these people say, your love is absolute as shown by your gorgeous tattoos and your bonds. Love always finds a way for those who deserve it and you three have earned that right to be together without restraint. I don’t know what will happen after the gathering but whatever the conclusion, I want you to know that I’m so proud of you Taehyung and I’m honored to be the mother of such a wonderful son.”

Taehyung pulled Siwoo into an embrace the second she finished speaking, eyes brimming with tears as he held her in his arms, thankful and grateful to have such a loving mother such as her. Jungkook watched with warm eyes as Taehyung and Siwoo embraced, happy that Siwoo was on board with their relationship and happy that Tae was happy; after all his mate’s happiness is his happiness and Jungkook would never settle for less.

And as the pair pulled away, a sudden knock was heard from the door. Jungkook, being the gentleman he is, rising to open it as both Nam clan members dried their eyes and recollected themselves.

Jungkook wasn’t surprised to see Namjoon at the door, but it was the entourage he brought with him that had him frozen in shock. The alpha couldn’t help but rub the back of his head in slight embarrassment as he took in his mate’s bewildered state, having the feeling that he’d react like that once seeing his entire family plus their group of friends standing behind him.

“Hey Kookie, love, is Tae with you?”

“Y-Yeah, he’s inside with Siwoo-nim, come on in.” He said, the beta quick to return to reality and allow the group to enter, Namjoon thanking him in their mind link as he led the entourage inside.

Taehyung watched with wide eyes as numerous people began filling his temporary home, staying close to his mother as the pair got to their feet, the fear of the unknown slowly building in Tae’s mind as he waited for everyone to enter.

“What’s all this?” Siwoo asked, the first to speak once the door shut, quick to get to the point as a serious expression appeared on her face, preparing to defend her son and his mates should a fight break out.

“Has your son already shared with you everything regarding his… association with my son and his mate?” Byung ho-nim muttered, energy intimidating and stern as he stared down Siwoo.

Siwoo just scowled, noticing how Tae shrunk at the Alpha’s poor choice of words and she wasn’t about to have her son feel bad about being mated to an already mated couple; she simply wouldn’t allow it.

“With all due respect Byung ho-ssi, this ‘association’ you speak of is not what you presume it to be. Yes, your son and Jungkook were a mated couple before they met Taehyung but it’s as Namjoon told you, they’re all mates, a triad and the first in centuries. They may have not known it at first, but they know now, and the tattoos inked across their skin proves that. So, you have no right to criticize their relationship when you know nothing about it and make it a business proposal instead of freely allowing them to be in love.” Siwoo growled, mother mode turning on as she spoke back to the Alpha, not caring for the consequences so long as her son got to be happy.

Byung-ho looked at Siwoo with the same expression he had worn as upon entering the cabin, but after hearing her words it softened, the authoritative mask finally cracking and revealing the true Alpha behind it.

“You’re right, Siwoo-ssi, I have no right to criticize their relationship, but I can’t help but fear for my family should the elders let alone our people turn on us after hearing of this.” Everyone stared with shocked expressions at this new Byung-ho they were seeing before him, fragile and vulnerable instead of the uptight stern Alpha they’ve known their entire lives. Namjoon and Jin knew their father to be anything but soft so seeing him cave before them and embracing the vulnerability swimming within him shocked them to their core.

Siwoo sighed as she approached Byung-ho, aura gentle as she looked at him, “From one parent to another, I understand the fear you’re feeling. You want to protect your son, your family, from the danger that could erupt after the news of Namjoon being in a triad is broadcasted for all to hear. But I want you to know Byung-ho-ssi, if you keep putting up a stone-cold front and prevent yourself from adapting to what’s in front of you for the greater good, you’ll lose more than you know. And I’m sure that’s the last thing you want. So, please, emphasize with your son and give him the opportunity to fight for his right to love and be loved by his mates.”

Byung-ho gave the Luna a soft smile with an accompanying nod, making the jaws that were already on the floor crash through the floorboards to the stony earth below. No one could really believe what was going on, but they knew that this was good, really good in fact. Everyone here, save for Taehyung, knows how stagnant and established the Bifrost clan is. It’s rooted in tradition and anything that challenges that is seen as a threat. This newer generation has been hoping—praying that someday things will change and after all these years, they believe the time has finally come.

And all it took was a lovely omega named Taehyung meeting mated pair Namjoon and Jungkook.

Chapter Text

Taehyung didn’t know what his mother had done to the Alpha of the Bifrost clan to get him to be so cooperative, but he was glad that at least they were leaving an impact during their time here. And by the looks of it, it was for the better.

“You mean it, father? You’ll allow me to showcase my love and my mates for the entire clan to see?” Namjoon asked, swallowing the fear and hesitance within him to confirm that what he was hearing was true.

Byung-ho nodded, “Yes, son, you’ll be able to do as you wish. I’ll inform everyone at once; we’ll host a clan wide gathering at sundown in the plaza. Is there… is there anything else you’ll be needing Namjoon?” he asked, slight hesitance in his voice but it wasn’t bad, he was just new to being this vulnerable in front of his children. Everyone’s gotta start somewhere, right?

Taehyung was just happy that this didn’t turn into a dog fight, knowing that’s the last thing anyone here would’ve wanted. So, he was grateful for the Alpha’s understanding, giving him a soft smile as he watched him leave after conversing a bit more with Namjoon, leaving the omega and his mother in the company of Tae’s mates and their group of friends.

“How come you guys didn’t tell us you were a triad?! Here we were thinking something bad went down between the three of you over the past few weeks!!” Hobi exclaimed, pouting as he plopped onto the sofa, letting out a loud huff in annoyance to which Jimin was instantly at his side patiently soothing him.

“Well, we weren’t sure what was going on at first. It wasn’t till Tae and I claimed each other did the ball start rolling.”

“Though you could say that we all had an infatuation of sorts for each other since we first met. And over time our claiming of each other plus the old book that Taehyung found in the library helped immensely in our journey of acceptance and love for each other. It was difficult and trying at times, causing hurt on all side, but we’re sorry we didn’t say anything. To be honest, we weren’t sure how anyone was going to react and chose to keep it secret till, well our tattoos appeared.” Joon trailed, quick to follow up after Jungkook as the group settled around the living room, Siwoo quick to head to the kitchen with Taehyung right behind her to gather refreshments and snacks for their guests.

“You guys sure went through a lot. You all are okay now, right?” Jimin asked, gaze shifting from Namjoon to Jungkook to Taehyung who just walked back in the room with a tray of drinks sitting expertly atop his arm.

“Mhm! We’re all good Minie, no need to worry!” Tae cheered, passing hot tea around the room before sliding the wooden tray in front of him and giving the omega a cheerful boxy smile.

“That’s good to hear. Are you nervous for later?” Yoongi asked, the question that everyone already knew the answer to but of course coming to terms with it is an ordeal of itself.

Tae just chuckled as he took his seat next to his mates, locking eyes with the general and giving his two cents.

“Of course, we’re nervous, who wouldn’t be? But no matter what happens today I know that at the end of the day my mates love me, and I love them. And that’s all I can ask for.”

Coos of affection were heard from their small group of friends, and while Tae got shy from their reaction, Namjoon and Jungkook praised their lovely omega with head kisses and subtle intimate touches from a job well done. Nothing could beat this, and Taehyung knew that if he was ever given the opportunity, he’d relish in this forever.

Time didn’t seem to have a care in the world as Taehyung, his mates, and his friends chatted the day away; catching up on things and answering any questions the four of them had for the triad. And Taehyung will be the first to tell you, they really are a curious bunch; asking queries left and right without waiting for a response. It was funny seeing how both Namjoon and Jungkook got flustered from the sheer amount of attention they were getting. And though Taehyung shared in their shyness, he couldn’t help but find the entire conversation cute, trying his best to share everything he could without giving himself away; a task that seemed far easier in the omega’s head.

Before they knew it the day had flown by, the golden yellow rays of the morning turning orange as the sun slowly began to set behind the horizon. And as Taehyung glanced out the window, he knew it was time; time to share with the Bifrost clan the news and, hopefully, receive a positive reaction.

——————

He was tense, far too tense as he followed behind his friends to the clan plaza. Taehyung knew he’d be nervous, but he didn’t think he’d be this nervous; his anxiety building new levels as it rose within him, not giving him a break nor a chance to breathe.

His palms were sweaty, he was fidgeting with his hands and shirt sleeves, and fucking hell the poor omega couldn’t stop shaking. Taehyung looked like a kid who had to tell his parents he failed an important exam and boy did the omega feel like that, doing his best to remain calm as they inched closer to their destination.

Namjoon and Jungkook stayed close to the omega, reassuring him as best as they could with kind words shared through their mind link, subtle touches, and the occasional peck. It helped but Taehyung’s mind was a hair too loud, the demon screaming in his skull as they followed Byung-ho up the stairs of the makeshift stage once they arrived.

“Everything’s going to be okay baby, we’ll make sure of it.” Namjoon muttered as he led the way, Taehyung being secured in between his mates as they stood behind their Alpha, the meeting about to begin.

“Evening everyone! Thank you all for coming on such notice to this gathering!” Byung-ho boomed, clearly having everyone’s attention as they all stared intently at him, waiting to hear more.

“My son, Namjoon, has something he would like to share with you all. Please be patient with him and respectful as you listen to what he has to say.” The Alpha concluded, keeping his introduction brief as he let Namjoon step forward, the youngest heir now having the stage.

“Good evening, everyone. I’d like to thank you all once again for coming. Tonight, I have something of the upmost importance that I’d like to share with you all. It may be difficult to understand but I’d love for you all to listen with open minds and hearts.” The alpha began, glancing back at his mates who gave him soft, nervous smiles of encouragement. Namjoon returned the gesture before turning back to the large crowd before him.

“As you all know, Jungkook and I have been mated for roughly 5 years now. And while we’re as happy as can be, the Moon Goddess blessed us with another coming into our lives. Kim Taehyung is an omega and the eldest heir of the Nam clan; shortly after his arrival with his Luna we learned that he, too, was our mate. We didn’t know what to make of it at first, but over time we learned that the three of us are a triad, the first in 700 years. And should you have reason to doubt us, we received our tattoos confirming our bond late last night.” He said, pausing to pull down the collar of his shirt, revealing to the world the full moon inked atop his left collarbone.

Murmurs of all kinds began filling the air and Taehyung’s head; most of them weren’t bad mainly confused and curious. However, a large handful were distasteful, their negative voices being loud and clear as they ricocheted in Tae’s mind. And the omega couldn’t help but replay those nasty remarks, their voices imprinting themselves onto Taehyung’s mind, overwhelming him and causing him to take a staggered step back as he fought the urge to cover his ears and muffle their voices. Jungkook immediately noticed and wrapped his arms around Taehyung, trying to keep him calm though it proved difficult when Taehyung could hardly focus on anything else other than the evil plaguing his mind for the nth time.

“Joon…!” Jungkook softly exclaimed, only raising his voice high enough for the alpha to hear and not draw any more attention to them. Namjoon was quick to turn and look at his mates, eyes growing wide with concern as he spotted worry melting off Jungkook and utter terror overtaking Taehyung, the poor omega shaking like a babe left in the cold for far too long.

Namjoon didn’t hesitate to retreat to his mates’ side, not caring for the image it left to those watching them. His priority was Taehyung and Jungkook and right now they both needed him. “What happened?” He asked as he leaned into Taehyung, wrapping an arm around him as he lowered his head to look at him, Tae’s eyes barely meeting his own.

“I don’t know! He just clammed up as soon as everyone started talking…” Jungkook trailed, watching how Taehyung seemed to tense up even more. Those voices from before only getting louder and harsher now that Namjoon had retreated to his side, the comments they boldly stated filling the omega’s head and making him question everything.

Did he really deserve to have Namjoon and Jungkook in his life? Was it okay to be loved by them in this way? Did he deserve happiness? Was he taking advantage of them? Was he using them just to get attention? No, that can’t be right, but why did it feel like it was? He didn’t know. God Taehyung didn’t know and the more the people talked, the worse he got, wishing for nothing more than to just run out of there and seek shelter in his bed.

Yet through the wave of murmurs, a loud voice echoed through the crowd and had their words cease even if it was just for a moment. “How do we know you’re telling the truth Namjoon-ah? For all we know you went and got that thing on you without anyone knowing!”

Namjoon growled as he turned to see the source of the voice, tracing it to a smug elder in the center of the crowd who had nothing but a smirk etched onto his face, clearly challenging the alpha. And though others may have expected Namjoon to just sit by and let himself be questioned and tormented like this, this alpha wasn’t having any of it growling and puffing his body out as he took two steps toward the elder; yet staying close by for it seemed that Taehyung’s spiraling got worse after the elder’s comment.

“What reason would I have to lie to you Hyunwoo-nim!? Surely you can’t be suggesting my love and bond for my mates is just a ploy?”

The elder, Hyunwoo, just shrugged his shoulders, smirk deepening as he stared Namjoon down. “I’m not saying that, but you never know with outsiders these days. They’re always so slippery, manipulating others to do their bidding. Like oh, I don’t know, maybe to help a skeptical sister clan gain our trust for a very important treaty? I’m sure the omega and his mother figured out that having a mate amongst our people would certainly make things easier to get the treaty signed sooner, no?” The murmurs grew louder as the rest of the clansman agreed with Hyunwoo, some asking the same, if not similar, questions; going so far as to screaming at Namjoon to get what they want: a show.

Tae’s ears began to ring, the sensation painful to endure as he took yet another staggered step back, a low whine echoing through his throat as his arms wrapped themselves around him in hopes to ground himself. Though it did nothing to reduce the pain he was feeling, and Jungkook felt utterly helpless as he watched his mate fall.

Jungkook gazed at Namjoon with pleading eyes, begging him to do something to stop this madness, and release their mate from all this chaos. And at that, Namjoon snapped.

“You all are such cowards! Resulting in belittling someone who has done nothing to you all for what?! To stain my family’s reputation? To rise to power? To tarnish the success of this treaty so corruption can continue to remain within the clans? What point is there to that!? I’m ashamed this clan and how the people within it have turned to this! Nothing but greedy, bitter, and judgmental werewolves who wish to control the world we live in! Our young people are frightened and worried for our clan’s future and in the hands of you all I don’t blame them. Do you feel happy making others feel this way? In seeing them suffer in pain? Do you get a good kick out of it? It’s no wonder why the other clans were hesitant on even allowing us to conduct this treaty! They’ve seen and heard nothing but lies and manipulation from us! And here you are, fueling that fire Hyunwoo-nim just like the rest of you fucking elders within this corrupt council!”

“Then why don’t you show us your mates’ tattoos hm? Perhaps we should start with the omega?” Hyunwoo stated, clearly not caring for what the alpha had said for he didn’t even bother to listen. This made Namjoon’s blood boil, nobody was going to take him seriously and now his mates were at risk! Anger flooded his system as he snarled at Hyunwoo, blocking Tae from view, Jungkook joining him as his own snarl filled the air, not wanting anyone to touch or even see their mate.

Taehyung stiffened as he heard his wolf being called by one of the elders, barely able to process the words Hyunwoo had said. It must’ve been important right? Surely it would’ve been right? So, why did he have the feeling that it wasn’t? Taehyung didn’t know, his mind spiraling into oblivion at the sheer amount of information flowing in and out of his brain. He didn’t think it would end; the endless torment only growing, and he just couldn’t find the strength to crawl out of the hole he found himself in.

“Fuck that! We’re not showing you Tae’s tattoo! I’ll show you mine but stay away from our omega!” Jungkook roared, standing beside his alpha in hopes to silence the turmoil thrown at his mate. Hyunwoo just laughed, getting a good old kick out of the rebuttal he was getting. It made Tae’s tongue turn sour as he digested everything that was happening. This was the last thing he wanted, he prayed for this exact thing to not happen yet here he was cowering behind his mates all because he couldn’t stand before an angry clan of werewolves and defend himself.

Some warrior he’s supposed to be.

Fuck he hated this, he hated how everything suddenly turned to shit, and he hated being so useless while his mates risked everything to protect him. Was he really deserving of all this effort? Of all this fuss? That’s all Taehyung could ask as the sun fully set behind the mountain, the evening fully upon them now as the darkness slowly began to consume the muted sky, just like the demons overwhelming the omega’s mind.

Though this darkness was different, for the second it began to stretch across the sky, the outside world was engulfed in nothing but the inky depths of night. The murmurs turned to shouts of shock as everyone turned their attention to the sky above, questioning aloud what was going on. Jungkook and Namjoon stood there in awe as they casted their gaze upwards, Taehyung, being the only one out of the three who couldn’t bring himself to marvel at the new discovery, still tried to stop the voices screaming at him in his head.

And as the omega continued to battle his own darkness, the moon, which hasn’t risen yet, suddenly appeared in the center of the sky, full and bright as it casted a ray of blue light down upon the stage the triad upon.

The light was warm, welcoming, and familiar, and it was the one thing that silenced the screeching in Taehyung’s mind, the omega finally able to breathe and take in the world around him. He awed at the light surrounding him, his body recognizing the sensation and lowering its guard as he allowed himself to be enveloped by it, crying in relief now that the Moon Goddess was here to intervene.

Though this wasn’t all that the Moon Goddess had planned, for while her light warmed the triad and allowed their tattoos to glow, she spoke in a calm, stern voice for every member of the Bifrost clan to hear; her having none of their petty, corrupt bullshit.

“Here me wolves of the Bifrost clan! You lot can hardly define yourselves as my children after all the stunts you’ve pulled to remain superior amongst your brothers and sisters. Yet here you are belittling my triad and calling them liars who are undeserving of love. You forget who created you, who created them and gave them the right to love each other as all wolves should! I’m beyond disappointed and disgusted by how stereotypical you all have become. What happened to the harmony that all my children had? What happened to the love and acceptance we prided ourselves on? Should you wish to gain my respect once more you’ll pull your heads out of your assess and evolve, become opened minded, and kinder to one another. But should another stunt such as this occur again, I will not be as merciful. You’ve been warned.” She said with a huff; her voice, the light, and the mesmerizing nightly display vanishing as quickly as it appeared, bringing everyone back to the reality of the newborn evening as heads continued to stare at where the moon had once stood.

Taehyung sighed in relief, knowing that the Moon Goddess’ message most certainly got through to the wolves in front of them. And in the rare occurrence that it didn’t, he knows that should they choose to talk back on her words, they’d have to abide by her game. And Taehyung knew from experience that she’s merciless when in a foul mood. The omega shuddered at the thought, finally feeling free from the shackles that chained him to the demons moments prior. His mind was pleasantly quiet, and he couldn’t help but reach for his mates, his left hand sliding into Jungkook’s while his right wrapped around Namjoon’s waist, craving their touch and affection after the episode he just had.

He hated that his mates had to see that side of him, to witness those heartbreaking moments before his spiral and being unable to help. But what Taehyung hated the most was the fact that he was like this in the first place. Yes, he’s strong, he knows his limits, and doesn’t take shit from anyone but he’s also sensitive, traumatized, and constantly battling the insecurities he’s gained over the years. It always seemed like the world was constantly against him and he always found himself on the front lines, having to face the disfigured foes of his past and present daily. He knew that he’d have to educate Namjoon and Jungkook about this so that in the future they could help but for now the omega was just thankful that he didn’t have a full-on panic attack up there on the stage.

Jungkook turned to look at the omega, concern overtaking his features as he silently assessed Taehyung for any of the terror previously painted across him. The omega just smiled as he leaned against Namjoon’s shoulder mouthing that he was okay for both his mates to see, the gesture instantly relaxing the two as they nuzzled closer to the omega, thankful that he was alright.

And as the three of them stood there proudly coddled together up there on the stage, the Bifrost clan finally received an awakening to their cruel and corrupt ways, Byung-ho and Siwoo instantly getting to work in revising the council, the policies the clan upheld, and the principles they valued. It wasn’t going to be easy and of course things weren’t going to change overnight though Taehyung was hopeful for a beautiful future as he glanced up to the starry sky above, grateful for the Moon Goddess and everything she provided him in life.

For she gave him the greatest gift he could ever ask for and that was a debt Taehyung was happy to endure.

Chapter Text

Darkness blanketed the world around Taehyung as the omega jogged through the murky forest before him, his senses alight with thrill as he dodged trees, tall rocks, and old roots peaking above the level earth below. He huffed as he took a sudden sharp turn, the backpack he was wearing clashing harshly with his back from the abrupt turn, making the omega grunt as he entered a recognizable forest, thoughts filling his head as he approached the familiar landscape.

It's been roughly 3 months since he and his mates presented themselves before the Bifrost clan and though that day was rocky on every end, it ultimately resulted in Taehyung, Namjoon, and Jungkook being able to love without fear every day they were together, and the trio relished in it whenever they could.

And believe me they did, spending every waking moment together and just being disgustingly in love. His friends, both in the Bifrost clan and at home, literally gag at how in love they all are but Taehyung didn’t care, he was happy and so were his mates and that’s all he can ask for.

A lot of things changed during that time and it’s still something that everyone is adjusting to. Shortly after the Moon Goddess’ speech Byung-ho immediately went to work to change the way the Bifrost clan ran things; and his first act was stripping Hyunwoo of all his political power. The ex-council member didn’t like that and of course tried to fight the Alpha, though he didn’t win and was almost exiled because of it. Taehyung was actually hoping for that outcome but was happy that Hyunwoo got what he deserved.

Since then, Byung-ho has been often calling upon Siwoo to ask for her opinion on future clan laws, protocols, and even traditions. Taehyung has never seen his mother so happy to give her thoughts to someone and he was glad that she was enjoying her work especially now that it’s affecting those outside of their homeland. The omega also greatly enjoyed this new life of theirs since he gets to accompany his mother to the Bifrost clan whenever she goes over there for a business meeting. He’s never been one to like traveling but here he was always awaiting news from her to go and visit his mates and new friends.

Though those business trips always bring Taehyung joy he does get to see his mates every two weeks without the spontaneous trip. Once his time within the Bifrost clan had concluded, with the treaty passed with flying colors, he found it tremendously difficult to leave and be without his mates. And as much as Taehyung wanted to stay there with them, he couldn’t give up his responsibilities that he had back home along with school and his family. So, they came up with a compromise; the three of them would take turns visiting each other every two weeks. This way Taehyung could come back to the Bifrost clan and of course give the duo the chance to visit the omega’s home and learn everything about their angel’s life.

It was difficult for them to get used to at first but overtime they grew accustomed to it and here Taehyung was, running back home after seeing his mates, bitter that he had to leave but glad that he got to see them even if it was only for a few days.

And as the omega broke through an abode of trees, he expected to hear nothing but the stillness of the night echoing in his ears but what he got instead was a flurry of screams, howls, and destruction. He didn’t know what was going on nor why this was happening, but Taehyung was quick to act, throwing his backpack to the side and sprinting with all his might to his home.

The closer he got, the louder the noises became and as he jumped over a wooden barricade marking the edge of his of his clan, he was met with waves of orange, a tsunami of fire overtaking everything he laid his eyes on. It was awful, and Taehyung couldn’t help the loud tremor that overtook his body as he took it all in. He couldn’t believe it, refused to for it brought him back to all those years ago where the past was now repeating itself right in front of him.

He could stop this, he could with his powers and abilities he was gifted for troubles such as this. But something was telling him to hold back, to not reveal himself just yet and if there’s one thing the Moon Goddess constantly reminded him of was to trust his instincts for, they were never wrong. So, with dread pooling his gut Taehyung ran through the burning clan, searching for his family to ensure their safety and aiding his people as best as he could along the way.

The ash merging with the air burned his lungs and stung his eyes; it was everywhere, the air no longer as crisp and clean as he remembered it to be, making hate spark within him as he ran, doing his best to not breathe in the putrid creation birthed from unprovoked destruction.

The closer he got, the more worried he became, stumbling across familiar faces and old friends, redirecting them to their hidden safe house as he evaded falling buildings, raging fires, and the never-ending waves of ash. No rogues were spotted nor were any hunters seen in the vicinity. It was odd, let alone strange and Taehyung couldn’t help but feel uneasy about it. But that uneasiness was soon flooded with terror the second Taehyung finally reached his family home, the house roaring in flames and showcasing the biggest and brightest fire Taehyung has seen thus far.

There was only conclusion for why that is as he took in the burning building, he realized that his home was the source of the fire; the one that created the rest and caused this enormous tragedy. But how? What had happened? And why did it come about? He didn’t know and frankly didn’t have the time to sit with that thought. His family was in there, he could sense them huddled together on the second floor as the fire encircled them, itching to have them in its fiery clutches. Determination overwhelmed Taehyung, making the omega take a deep breath and dive into the heart of the flames, not about to let any of his family die on his watch.

The omega could hardly breathe, the air roaming his lungs poisoning him as he ran through the house, barely able to see anything through the wall of flames barricading him inside. As each second passed, the fire continued its merciless spread, eating at everything and everyone that got in its way, snagging onto Taehyung as he dove through it, the omega grunting in pain each time the flames got a taste of him. He knew those were going to leave marks, and awful ones at that, but right now he didn’t care, all that mattered was finding his family and getting out of there; that mantra fueling his body as he raced through the corroding home, dodging falling beams and debris as he jumped up the stairs and took a hard right toward the end of the hall to his mother’s office, his family seeking shelter there.

As he arrived at the dark, wooden door, that for some reason the flames had yet to touch, he reached to open the doorway but paused before his skin could touch the handle. His instincts yelled at him to not touch the knob and just knock the door down. He wasn’t sure why that was, but he trusted his gut, taking a few steps back, before turning and sprinting toward it. His body collided harshly with the wood, sending pain soaring through his shoulder, and more toxic air into his veins but it was worth it for the door cracked from the force dealt upon it soon after; progress the omega thought as he backed up once more and repeated the action.

It was painful, tiring, and Taehyung was beginning to get dizzy from all the fumes polluting his lungs but finally after the 5^th try the door broke open, flying off its hinges and hitting the wall it sat within. The wolves inside jumped the second the loud bang echoed off the walls. But as they turned to see what had caused it, relief coursed through their veins as an exhausted Taehyung entered the room.

“Taetae!!”

“Hyung!”

“Taehyung!” they all screamed, calling out to him as they watched him weave his way around the room, breathing now turning ragged as he ran toward them and engulfed them in a group hug.

“A-Are you all alright?” He yelled, voice barely higher than the roar of the flames as he surveyed his family for any noticeable injuries and thankfully there were hardly any save for a few scratches and burns.

“We’re fine but how did you get through the door? It was locked!” Taehyung’s eyes widened as he took in Yeona’s words. No wonder why his instincts told him to just break it down instead, he would’ve wasted time and possibly sustained an even worse injury should he have tried to open it normally.

But now wasn’t the time to think about that, the omega lectured shaking his head as he returned the current, tragic reality. “It doesn’t matter! Come on, we gotta get out of here!” He screamed, turning toward the room’s entrance only to see that it was engulfed within flames. If Taehyung was by himself, he would’ve risked everything and ran through that wall of fire but because he had to get his entire family out of this singular room, that was no longer an option.

Think Taehyung think!! What could he do? What were his options? Did he inevitably have no choice but to reveal himself before his family to ensure their safety? No, he didn’t believe his instincts would betray him like that and as he looked around the room, he ended up finding the solution he was desperately looking for.

“Follow me!” He yelled, clasping his mother’s and Beomgyu’s hands tightly as he cautiously led them to the opposite side of the room, careful to not hit any of the puddles blazed in orange or accidentally cause the floor to cave on them. Taehyung coughed rapidly as he reached their destination: a large ash covered window.

“Taehyung!” His mother yelled, arms wrapping around the omega as Tae’s coughing fit became severe, making the omega’s body yield inwards and bow his head toward the ground.

“I-I’m alright! I’m alright!” He stuttered, tear ducts burning as ash corroded his tears, making Taehyung groan as he did his best to suppress the pain, turning his blurred vision to the window.

“Gyu! Help me break this!” He exclaimed, backing up and lifting his right leg into the air to break the raised glass. Beomgyu nodded, mirroring his brother’s stance and upon the count of three, the two were pounding against the glass.

Break, please fucking break! Taehyung screamed, needing this goddamn glass to break but it didn’t seem to budge, only returning the force thrown back at it. Harder, he had to try harder! And as Beomgyu struck the glass once more, Taehyung reared his leg back further and kicked the glass as hard as he could, finally nailing a big crack right in the center. Beomgyu was quick to hit the growing crevice and with that final kick, the window shattered, making the family sigh in relief for they finally had a way out.

“Everyone stand back!” Tae shouted, grabbing a lone, slightly burnt piece of wood to remove the remaining glass from the windowsill and it was then that Taehyung got a sense of the world outside. His fellow clan members were still running through the burning area yet thankfully the fires seemed to calm down. However, there were still no signs of any rogues nor hunters anywhere in the surrounding area. Taehyung frowned as he brought himself back inside the overheated room, turning toward his family with a plan.

“Listen up! We’re all going to climb down one at a time onto the roof of the first floor! Once you’re on the roof, run as fast of you can toward a non-burning ledge and jump off it to reach the ground below. If you dillydally you could risk the roof caving beneath you so be quick! When you reach the ground, head to the safe house! Do not wait for the rest of us, do you understand!!” Everyone nodded, making Taehyung nod as he called for Yeona first.

With his and Beomgyu’s combined strength they helped Yeona out of the room and placed her atop the weak first floor roof. The second her feet were sitting atop the burnt tiles, the beta immediately followed her elder brother’s instructions, running toward the nearest non-burning ledge and jumped off. Taehyung watched in anticipation, wondering if she was okay after that large jump but his worries were soon soothed as he saw her get up and start running with the rest of their people.

“Jee you’re next!” One by one the rest of the Kim family was escaping the burning home and making their way to the safe house. Taehyung grunted as he used his strength to lower his mother onto the roof but as her feet touched the tile, the base finally caved in, making his mother scramble as she jumped to the side, barely avoiding the fall.

“Run mom!” Taehyung yelled, Siwoo not needing to be told twice as she sprinted across the corroding roof and onto the ground below, barely making it before the roof of the first floor entirely caved in, leaving a gaping flaming hole in its wake. And though Taehyung was relieved that his mother was safe, it dawned on him that he had no escape; he was trapped.

“Taehyung! Taehyung sweetie get out of there!” He heard Siwoo scream, though it was instantly muffled by the roar of flames now engulfing the room the omega was trapped in. The fire grew by the second, turning violent as it eroded everything in its path. Tae had no choice, he had to leave now or he’d never get out alive. With a strained huff the omega pulled himself out of the room and onto the hot windowsill but instead of climbing down, he climbed up, it being the only option he had before flames fully consumed the office and him with it.

His muscles were screaming in pain as he hauled himself atop the tiled rooftop, groaning as he tumbled atop it, hands scratched and battered as he lay there, trying to regain any air he could. Though he couldn’t rest for long, the fire spreading much faster than Taehyung thought as an abysmal hole appeared to his right, the roof already beginning to cave in. Quickly, the omega got to his feet and ran as fast as he could to the edge of the second story.

Siwoo watched in disbelief as her son ran across the burning rooftop, barely escaping the flames that were trailing behind him, them only able to catch him should the omega run even one second too slow. She watched in horror as he jumped from the roof’s ledge, barely landing on a weak beam below him before colliding harshly with the ground, unable to get his footing straight after his first jump.

“Taehyung!” She screamed, running over to her eldest and instantly falling to her knees the second she reached him. The omega groaned in pain as he opened his eyes, vision dizzy and tremendously blurry as he stared at the sky above, the peaceful blacks of night being harshly destroyed by the loud orange flurries of fire filling the atmosphere.

“Taehyung, can you hear me!” Siwoo pleaded; Taehyung barely able to register her words as he turned in her direction.

“Mom?”

“Oh, thank Yeosin!” She exclaimed in relief, hugging the omega, and gently helping him sit up, Taehyung wincing as discomfort coursed through his right shoulder and his arm, barely able to raise the limb without complete agony writhing through his veins. Siwoo gently ran her hand over Taehyung’s injury, a grim look appearing on her face.

“Your shoulder is immensely discolored and bruised; possibly broken too though I can’t say for sure. And your arm is badly dislocated; I can’t pop it back in myself, I need at least one other person for how seriously you dislocated it.”

“Great, just great.” Taehyung spat, seething in pain as he placed his left hand atop his throbbing shoulder, biting his lip in anguish to try and prevent further damage from occurring. But this ordeal would have to wait, they had to get moving and reunite with the others at the safe house before anything else happened. But as Taehyung shakily got to his feet and called for his mother, she just looked at him with a mixed expression, making Taehyung stare at her in worry.

“Mom? What’s wrong? Come on, we gotta go!” He insisted but his mother remained there, seated atop the ashy grass, and staring at Taehyung with eyes plagued with emotions the omega couldn’t read.

“Taehyung… you’re the Blue Warrior, aren’t you?”

Taehyung stilled, feeling as if the world around him had just stopped, breath getting caught in his throat as he replayed her words. Did he hear her correctly? There’s no way she knew his big secret right? There’s no way she could, that’s impossible! He did everything to ensure that! Yet how could she be so confident to admit that to him during such a bad time! Taehyung didn’t know and his brain was running rampant, forbidding him from thinking correctly as he stared dumbfoundedly at his mother.

“W-What? My Luna what are you talking about? Where did that come from? Did you hit your head too hard? I told you to be careful.” He laughed, trying to brush it off and change the conversation so that the two of them can forget this ever happened.

But it seemed as if Siwoo wasn’t going to back down from this, gaze turning stern as she stared at her son.

“Don’t try and gaslight me Kim Taehyung! I know you are! I received a vision from the Moon Goddess last night telling me that! But I want to hear it from you, from the voice of my son. So, I’m going to ask you again, are you the Blue Warrior?”

Oh, fuck this isn’t good. Taehyung’s skin instantly paled as he took in his mother’s words, realization crashing into him like a ton of bricks. It didn’t matter that the Moon Goddess was the one who told Siwoo that he was the Blue Warrior, it’s the fact that she knew and because she knows she’s now at the mercy of the dangers that haunt him daily.

“M-Mother you must promise me that you won’t utter any of this to another soul! Promise me my Luna!” He loudly whispered, lowering himself to be mere inches from his mother’s face, trying to keep the conversation between them and only them. Siwoo nodded, muttering that she’d never dare tell another soul and as Taehyung battled his inner turmoil he finally confessed to his greatest secret.

“Yes, mom, I am the Blue Warrior.”

The silence that followed was thick with tension, Taehyung desperately needing something other than the crackling of flames to fill his eardrums otherwise he’d go insane. And while Taehyung expected his mother to react in numerous ways, he didn’t expect her to just sigh in relief; the Luna feeling far more at ease knowing that the turmoil she’s been battling all day has finally been laid to rest. Though now it was Taehyung’s turn to grow uneasy, watching his mother intently and tracking every emotion she displayed, unsure if that was truly the correct move to make. He trusted his mother more than life itself, but in circumstances such as this you can never be too careful. For if his identity is revealed and shared with the wrong people, it could mean the end of reality as they know it.

And that’s the last thing Taehyung wanted.

But Siwoo didn’t ask questions, not needing to uncover how or why her son was chosen as the next Blue Warrior. Instead, she looked at Taehyung with worry glossing over her eyes, her having dire information to share with him.

“Listen carefully Tae, sweetie, you’re in grave danger! The Moon Goddess warned me of tonight’s attack, though I didn’t think it’d be this soon, and who was behind it within that vision she blessed me with.”

This caught Taehyung’s attention, lowering his guard just a bit as he pried for more information, “Who’s responsible mom? The rogues? Hunters?”

She shook her head, “No, the man behind this attack is one this family is all too familiar with… it’s your father Taehyung.”

Taehyung stilled, unsure of how to take that information. His father was behind this attack? Impossible! But… was it really? He did cause the last one, so it’s not off brand for him to do it again. But why would he? He’s been exiled for years! What motive could he have to cause another painful attack upon his ex-clan?

“Taehyung, your father, in this vision, looked… different. He was cold yet thriving upon a constant flow of anger, one that we’re all too familiar with though much more powerful than before. It was as if he was just oozing in darkness and everything evil in this world. But what was most unusual of all was that his eyes had changed. They were no longer dark brown, but red.”

Taehyung gasped. Red eyes? His father had red eyes in his mother’s vision? But that can only mean one thing… the False God has returned and taken a new host to wreak havoc upon the mortal realm before he could return and do it himself.

The omega gulped, knowing that war was now slowly dawning upon them; everything he’s ever prepared for now coming to fruition as the looming battle was now inching closer than ever before. Soon it would be time for him to fulfill his role and as much as he didn’t want to hide this from his mother, he knew he couldn’t tell her for she’ll be placed in far more danger than simply knowing his secret. And Taehyung didn’t want her to be in harm’s way more than she’s already in.

“Thank you for telling me my Luna, but for right now we really need to get going.”

“Yes, but there’s one last thing I need to tell you.” Taehyung waited, impatient to hear what she had to say so that they could finally get out of there, having the sense that they were no longer safe.

“I-I don’t know if this is solely the reason for his attack upon our homeland, but I do know one thing and that he’s after you, Taehyung! I think he knows who you are and is seeking to use your gifts for something far more sinister. You can’t stay here with us, sweetie. He’ll find you if you do!”

That would make sense. If his father truly is the new host for the False God, his primary mission would be to find Taehyung and get rid of him so he can commence his attack without anything getting in his way as the False God gathers his strength from the spirit realm. Thus, having his home set on fire to either get the omega to use his powers and expose him or have Taehyung killed, like his father failed to do all those years ago, wasn’t far off from the False God’s sinister plots.

Taehyung paled as he remembered that fateful day when his home had erupted in flames for the very first time. He almost died that night and when he pleaded to his father for help when he was pinned beneath burning planks of wood, all the alpha did was smirk and leave without another word. Taehyung didn’t know why he did that nor why he refused to help but now he possibly had an answer. His father could’ve been corrupted by the False God ever since he was younger, and the omega couldn’t help but shudder at the thought. But once again it made sense. All the pieces were falling into place, that mysterious and traumatic puzzle of his past now being resolved in the worst possible moment.

He shook his head, trying to put those thoughts to rest for now as he recollected himself. “But I can’t just leave you all behind! Our clan was just burned down, we have many people injured including you and I; you all are in far more danger right now than ever before. I can’t just leave!”

“But you must! Taehyung you must leave! The longer you stay, the more danger you’re putting yourself in! And if that bastard found you during our time of need and forced you to do his bidding by using us as ransom, I would never forgive myself. I won’t allow it Taehyung! Please, you must go!” Siwoo begged, tears now brimming her eyes as she stared at her eldest, hating that she had to push him away, but they knew that should Taehyung stay the dangers they feared would surely come to light.

Taehyung huffed, angry with the circumstances he was given, wanting to stay with his family but knowing that he’d only bring nothing, but turmoil should he choose to stay.

“But where will I go? I can’t simply run aimlessly around the wilderness with a target on my back.”

Siwoo nodded, “You’re right Taehyung, frankly that’s even worse than staying here. But there is one place you can go, somewhere that would be the last place your father would even think to look for you.”

Taehyung lolled his head to the side, eyebrows furrowed in confusion as he locked with his mother’s gaze, unsure of what she had mind. But the more Taehyung thought about it, the more he began to realize what she meant; staring at her with wide eyes to which she confirmed with a smile that he had gotten the right answer.

“Go there, you’ll be safer there than anywhere else right now.”

“But what about you all?” He chocked, eyes getting teary for he knew this could be the last time he’ll see his mother till the False God is banished once more.

“We’ll be okay Taehyung. There’s no need to worry about us, we’ll be just fine. And you know that.” The omega nodded, knowing his mother was telling the truth yet he couldn’t help but endlessly worry.

Pull yourself together Taehyung! The omega growled, knowing that he had to let go if he wanted to see them again once this war was over. So, with a final breath and a painful hug, the omega stood up and said a final goodbye to his mother, turning his back to her and running off into the night.

Everything hurt; Taehyung’s body felt like it was on fire, but he had to go, there’s a lot of ground to cover and not a lot of time. If the False God has truly returned like his mother had said, his days were now numbered, and Taehyung needed every second. The omega huffed as he ran through the area, doing his best to stay conscious as he held his right arm, hating that he was injured but glad that he got his family out safely. Taehyung gritted his teeth as he hauled his broken, bruised, and burned body over the wooden railing he flew over earlier, finding it extremely ironic how different the circumstances were now. But the omega knew he had to be careful as he slowly made his way through the darkened forest. If the False God did indeed try to kill him tonight he would’ve sent disposable subordinates to stake out the area and confirm if Taehyung did indeed die or at least showcase his biggest secret to the world.

He wasn’t unsure of how many there were, but he knew they were out there, watching and waiting. The thought made Tae gulp as he took cautious steps through the unsteady terrain, not wanting to enter a battle with his body being in the state that it’s in, limbs begging to stop but his brain pushed them forward for he had no other option.

The forest was far more menacing than it was mere hours ago, making the omega shudder as he ducked underneath a set of branches and lifting the deserted backpack laying there back onto his back. And as he adjusted his body to the new weight seated on him, Tae thought back to everything that had happened. Never did he think he’d be succumbed to this; finding his home on fire, barely making it out alive after saving his family, revealing to his mother that he was the Blue Warrior, and walking aimlessly through the night to journey back to his mates.

What a fucking night.

“Can’t get any fucking worse, could it?” The omega cursed, barely able to lift himself atop a rock to get himself onto higher ground, the sensation causing his body to scream at him, hating that Taehyung was succumbing them to this sheer agony. And believe me the omega didn’t like it either, but he had to make it to the Bifrost clan before the sun rose otherwise, he’d never survive.

Taehyung huffed as he stood atop the boulder, trying to get his vision straight and find his route back to the Bifrost clan but before the omega could even move a single muscle, karma granted him its blessing by sending a shiny, fatal silver bullet his way.

The omega’s eyes widened, barely able to stagger to the side to avoid it, his already disabled arm now crying out in more pain as the bullet grazed his skin, causing it to burn and bubble as the bullet found its new home within a tree stump.

“Fuck!” Taehyung cursed, putting his good hand over the graze to try and stop the bleeding but even then, it was pitiful as more silver bullets were shot his way, making the omega groan in annoyance, hating that he was dealing with this now.

“I swear to Yeosin, I fucking hate you unruly scum!” He shouted, removing his good arm from his bleeding shoulder to aim at the source of the bullets, his palm glowing in blue sparkles as he collected his magic. With a grunt, Taehyung shot a glowing fireball into the darkness, it destroying everything within a 3 feet radius of the blast, the scream of, now dead, hunters ringing in Taehyung’s ears as he lowered his arm. He thought he was clear, that these few hunters were the only scouts the False God sent but the howls of three werewolves destroyed that assumption; the rogues appearing from the darkness they hid within, snarling as they circled the omega.

“Oh, so this is how we’re going to do this then?” Tae laughed, eyes turned beautiful shades of blue as those familiar sparkles reappeared within his left palm, thankful that he was ambidextrous as his faithful weapon appeared; a beautiful blue and white crescent scythe appearing in the material realm as he gripped it tightly.

The wolves snarled once more before running toward the omega, Taehyung smirking as he watched, expression turning sinisterly crazy as he raised his weapon toward the wolves before him, ready to watch their crimson blood coat the ground and return to the pits of hell they were birthed from.

Taehyung huffed as he swung at one of the wolves, his blade cutting through the wolf’s snout effortlessly as the rogue tried to entrap him in his jaw. Though the omega was having none of that, using the butt of his scythe to break that same wolf’s ribs and crush its heart. It left little time for the omega to dodge the next attacks, but he managed, stabbing his scythe in the ground and barely able to haul himself around it to swing kick the nearest wolf in the face; that wolf, stumbling into the other next to it and staggering the two.

He just laughed as he slashed at the one who he kicked, cutting its body open with ease and coating the ground in red. But Taehyung got a little caught up in his style of killing, unable to dodge the sharp clawed paw heading his way, grunting as the slash from the remaining wolf dug into his skin and left a gaping would within Taehyung’s torso.

The omega staggered backwards, taking a few steps away from the remaining rogue, watching as the wolf grew cocky for landing a blow upon the Blue Warrior. But Taehyung was having none of it, allowing the air around him to swirl and enhance his abilities as he wove his scythe around him one more time, before striking the ground below him and slashing upwards, the rubble from the earth combining with the magical slash he sent towards the rogue. The wolf had nowhere to go and ended up getting too caught in the blast to make it out, the sheer momentum from the strike sending the rogue flying for miles, killing it on impact, and creating a noticeable rift in the ground.

Taehyung didn’t care for the mess he made, he just wanted to finish the fight and that he did, letting his weapon disintegrate into magical particles as he fell to the floor, mind drunk on pain as he watched the blood pour from his wound. Fucking hell, this was the last thing he wanted and now he wasn’t going to be able to make it to the Bifrost clan without using his powers, knowing that if he tried, he’d bleed out before he made it there.

“Guess I have no fucking choice!” He hissed, coughing all over the ground below him and spitting blood, the thick liquid coating his lips as he wheezed in pain, his body at its limit. But he needed to push it further, silently apologizing to himself as he placed his hand flat against the earth and closing his eyes, needing every magical particle he could muster to teleport him to his destination.

The world around Taehyung began to glow bright blue, the hue illuminating the omega as a magic circle appeared beneath him, praying to the Moon Goddess that he’d have enough power to safely arrive at the Bifrost clan, not wanting his body to be split into pieces from running out of magic. He shouldn’t think of that, he thought, focusing his attention on the rune blooming beneath him.

It took more than Taehyung had anticipated it would but once the symbol was complete, Tae’s eyes opened, a bright flash of light filling his vision and engulfing his body, only lasting for seconds before disappearing and having Taehyung vanish with it.

It all happened so quickly, giving the omega whiplashed as he felt his cells recollect themselves from the sudden magical trip, groaning in pain as he fell over to the side, vision blurry as he did his best to stay awake. But he couldn’t hold on anymore, he was past his limit and anymore of this would surely kill him. So, with a weak signal, he called out to his mates before allowing himself to become prisoner to the darkness itching to swallow him whole.

Chapter Text

The evening was quiet, nothing but silence stretching through the air as Namjoon and Jungkook cuddled with each other in their living room, wordlessly staring at the fire lighting the chamber, mesmerized by how it burned and crackled. The two were lost in their minds, replaying their day with solemn looks on their faces. Now don’t mistake them, they had a fantastic day, but they couldn’t help the sour faces after their omega had left them hours ago, having to return home after visiting the pair for their biweekly meet ups.

Their nights were usually like this after Taehyung left, the two needing to cuddle and remind themselves that the other was still there even if a part of their triad had left. It just felt empty without Taehyung there, the pair always struggling to pull themselves together after he leaves, wanting to keep him there with them but knowing that they couldn’t for Taehyung had his own responsibilities to maintain.

They understood, of course, yet they couldn’t help but hate the time stalling them from seeing their beloved again. So, they stayed draped together in Tae’s favorite blanket coated in his sweet scent and enjoyed the calm it brought them, hoping that this time they’ll be able to make the smell last longer and avoid attacking Taehyung the second they saw him next.

And as Jungkook nuzzled deeper into Namjoon’s neck to drown his raging mind in the scents of his mates, the pair were stunned to hear their omega’s voice echo in their mindscape. It was faint and they could barely make out their names uttered by the echo, but they knew Taehyung’s voice anywhere. The beta was quick to rise, staring at his alpha with wide eyes, unsure if he had merely imagined their omega’s soft voice ringing in his head.

“J-Joonie? Did you—”

“I did but how—?” the alpha questioned, cutting himself off to take the blanket off him. He set it on the couch as he joined Jungkook at his side, simultaneously confused by what had happened. Mates can only hear each other through their mind link when they’re physically near one another, so clearly this didn’t make any sense. Taehyung had left hours ago, so why were they hearing his voice in their heads? They weren’t sure and weren’t given much time to dwell on it for once again the omega’s voice reverberated in their silent bond, startling the pair again.

“There it is again! But how? Taetae left hours ago…” Jungkook trailed, looking at Namjoon with concern, the alpha too oozing with worry but putting on a brave face for his beta as he took the first steps toward the front door, having a hunch that the source of their omega’s voice was coming from there.

Jungkook hid behind Namjoon’s broad body as the alpha carefully pulled back the wooden entrance, caution overtaking every cell of their bodies. The night was just as silent as the pair had remembered it, nothing but a slight breeze and cicadas filling their eardrums as they stared at the evening before them.

“Okay, now I feel like I’m going crazy!” Jungkook stressed, Namjoon agreeing with him as he surveyed the area, finding nothing unordinary like he thought he would. But once again, the voice rang in their heads only this time it much louder than before, making Namjoon step down the stairs and inch closer, Jungkook not far behind him.

And as the pair approached the large pine tree sitting a few feet from their home did they see a figure laying there in the snow-covered ground, a snowstorm now rolling in as more flurries filled the sky. Jungkook wasn’t sure what he saw but the closer they got the more recognizable the figure became, making the beta run from Namjoon and to the person lying motionless before them.

“Taehyung!” he screamed, Namjoon quickly running after him as the beta fell to the ground beside the omega, staring with horrified eyes at his mate. Tae’s clothes were shredded and scorched; his beautiful golden skin now paled and littered with horrid burns and deep, pooling cuts, the wounds sizzling as Tae’s body did its best to heal them. Taehyung’s right shoulder was badly discolored and didn’t look like how Jungkook remembered it and my god the omega’s arm was badly misshapen. What the hell even happened!? Jungkook didn’t have the answer but his skin paled as he noticed the large wound on the omega’s left side, crimson oozing from it and coating the rest of the omega’s clothes and the ground around it, painting it a dark red that the beta didn’t notice before.

“What the fuck happened to you?! Who did this to you, Tae!” Namjoon roared, body puffing in anger as he saw the state his mate was in, ready to release his rage on the creature that hurt him.

“J-Joo—urhghgh” Taehyung garbled, barely able to get a single word out before his body was convulsing in pain, having to turn away from his mates to prevent them from seeing him release the liters of blood clogging his throat.

His mates gasped at the sight, horrified and unable to stand seeing the omega like this; Jungkook turning toward his alpha with tears rapidly falling from his eyes.

“Joon, we gotta do something! Tae is dying!”

“’m fine—acjke” the omega choked, trying to haul himself up but unable to do so, his body crying out in pain as he fell back to the ground, Jungkook barely able to catch him to prevent the poor omega from hurting himself further.

Namjoon straightened his posture, knowing what he had to do as he called out to Jungkook, the beta turning to his alpha with hope that he had a plan; and thankfully he did.

“Take him inside Kook and try to stop the bleeding as much as you can. I’m going to get Jimin, we’re gonna need his help. Keep him conscious till I come back, can you do that for me?”

Jungkook nodded, “Please be quick. I don’t know how much longer he can hold out.” He cried, as he glanced back at his mate, the omega fighting his hardest to not fall back into that darkness again even if the pain tempted him.

Namjoon did his best to reassure his mate but knew that the longer they stalled, the more time they lost and by the looks of it Taehyung didn’t have much of it. He’d have to act quickly if they had any hopes of saving their mate. So, without another word Namjoon raced off to find Jimin while Jungkook did his best to haul the omega inside.

Taehyung groaned as he felt his body move against his will, pain rushing through his system, the sensation complete agony but keeping him awake.

“I’m sorry Tae, I’ll try to be gentle.” The beta muttered as he wrapped his arms beneath the omega, slowly lifting him above the ground and quickly stepping inside the cabin.

Jungkook was stuck, unsure of where to place his mate but ultimately deciding the dining table would suffice, gently setting Tae upon it. Taehyung spazzed the second Jungkook dropped him, his body refusing to heal as he coughed harshly, dark, almost black, blood coating the beautiful table as Tae tried to give himself some relief. Jungkook froze as he stared at the inky liquid. Blood doesn’t look like that right? So why was it like that? Why was Taehyung coughing up black blood? What the fuck happened! So many questions rang in his brain but sadly he had no answers, only able to snap out of his fight, flight, or freeze response once the omega ceased his convulsion, breathing heavily as he laid there atop the table, heart barely beating as it kept Tae’s ghostly-self alive. Jungkook, after silently beating himself up for stalling, finally sprang into action, grabbing every absorbent material he could before running back to his mate, placing the pile close by as he began wrapping Taehyung’s wound in the fabric.

“This is gonna hurt baby but it’s for your own good.” The beta warned before he pressed firmly atop the gaping would, trying to stop the blood flow. Taehyung cried out as he felt the pressure atop his torso, trying to squirm away but Jungkook prevented him, using his body and free limbs to pin the omega to the table.

Jungkook felt awful for doing this, but he wasn’t about to let his mate die and until Jimin arrived, he had to keep Taehyung conscious and alive.

“Listen to the sound of my voice Tae, focus on it and not the pain, okay? Focus on my voice.” Taehyung could barely comprehend anything that the beta was telling him, brain fogged and drunk on every sensation introduced to him. But he did his best to follow the beta’s instructions, trying his hardest to stay awake even if it seemed impossible with the way his body turned on him. Yet the pain was nothing compared to the guilt Taehyung was feeling for having to put his mates through this. He made a note to apologize to them once he wasn’t seated at death’s doorstep anymore.

The cloths were quickly turning crimson, Jungkook growing worried at how frequent he had to change them. But he did his best and thankfully it seemed to be working in his favor, the amount of blood decreasing the longer he and Tae repeated this cycle.

Where was Namjoon?! He should’ve been back by now! Jungkook questioned, unease growing as each second passed him by, them feeling like centuries as he fell prey to the time before him. Yet the beta’s ears perked as faint voices began filling his eardrums, turning his attention from his mate to the front door, watching as Namjoon literally kicked it down as he carried Jimin inside, the omega thrown over the alpha’s shoulder like a ragdoll.

“Kim Namjoon if you don’t put my mate down right now, I swear to Yeosin I’ll—!”

“Joonie! Thank Yeosin you’re back!” Jungkook exclaimed, cutting off Hobi as he watched Namjoon and their friends enter the cabin.

Their guests turned to Jungkook with confusion, wondering what the fuck was going on but once they caught sight of Taehyung on the kitchen table, everything seemed to click. Jimin gasped as he saw his fellow omega lying there lifelessly, scrambling out of Namjoon’s hold, and instantly running to Jungkook’s side, eyes roaming across Tae’s body trying to access the situation.

“What happened to him!?”

“We don’t know hyung! We just found him like this!” Jungkook explained as he continued to put pressure on Tae’s wound, the omega barely even responding now, his body already giving up.

“We need to get more blood in his system and fast, otherwise he’s going to bleed out! Yoongi hyung,” Jimin called, getting the elder’s attention, and locking eyes with him, “Go down the hall and enter the first room on your left. There’s a large plastic trunk in there along with some other medical equipment. Bring the trunk to me and quickly!” Yoongi nodded, turning, and running down the hall to where Jimin had instructed him, Jin following him fearing that the beta would need some help bringing everything with him.

“Jungkook I’m going to need you to take your hands off Taehyung’s wound.”

“What!? Why!”

“I need to see what we’re dealing with, and I can’t do that if you’re covering it!” Jimin snapped, ready to fight Jungkook if it meant he could save his bestie. Though the beta didn’t like the idea of removing his hands from his omega, he caved and took a step back, leaving the soaked cloth atop the wound as he let Jimin do what he wanted.

Jimin’s face was scarily neutral as he peeled back the fabric, eyes widening as he saw the injury etched deep into his best friend’s torso. He gulped, this wasn’t going to be easy to patch up and without any anesthetic in Taehyung’s system, Jimin was worried the omega may not be able to handle the pain that’ll come with closing this wound. But they had no choice, Jimin sighing once both his hyungs came back with everything he needed.

“Open the chest and hand me a blood pack marked with Taehyung’s name on it. It should be at the very top along with a clear tube with a need attached to it. Quickly!” The omega shouted, Yoongi, who wasn’t affected by Jimin’s sudden outburst, handing him the needed materials while everyone just watched.

Namjoon and Jungkook stared with wide eyes as Jimin began transferring blood into Taehyung’s system, wondering when their mate had the time to place his blood in those bags. Did he think something like this would happen? Or was he just being overly paranoid? They weren’t sure and all they could do was question as they watched Jimin put on a pair of latex gloves and clean the wound with alcohol.

Taehyung writhed in anguish as the alcohol burned his skin, screaming as he tried to run away from the searing pain. Yoongi, Hobi, and Jimin held him down, solemn expressions on their faces as they watched the poor omega writhe in pain.

“I’m sorry Tae but we gotta disinfect your—”

“What did you do to him?!” Namjoon roared, interrupting Jimin as he allowed his anger to take over, clearly on edge and Jimin wasn’t sure the alpha could take being in the same room as his mate once Jimin went in to give the omega stiches. So, he looked straight into Namjoon and Jungkook’s eyes and said the last thing they wanted to hear.

“You two can’t be here, you’ll only disrupt the procedure every time Tae cries out in pain. Jin hyung, can you please take them to another room and make sure they stay there?”

“You can’t just lock us away in another room! Tae needs us!” Jungkook screamed as Jin wrapped his arms around them, dragging the two deeper into the house, neither of them able to escape for he was unexpectedly strong.

“The longer you’re here, the more time we waste! This is for your own good.” Jimin said as the three disappeared from the room, knowing that Jin could handle the two with ease, leaving the remaining three to play doctor and fix their friend.

“Right… okay, Hobi, love, hand me that mask and those materials laying atop that metal tray,” he paused before turning to his dear friend who was doing of his best to stay conscious, “We got you Tae, you’re gonna be alright. This is gonna hurt but I’ll do my best to get it done soon. You have my word!” Jimin exclaimed, Taehyung who could barely hear anything due to his body collapsing, nodded in trust, knowing that he was in the best hands right now.

And with a deep breath, Jimin got to work, having the others help him for he knew he couldn’t do this alone. The omega put his alpha in charge of keeping Taehyung steady while he gave Yoongi the task of patching up Tae’s burns and cuts, a job the beta can do with ease without having to use foreign human chemicals and supplies.

It was dire work and at times it seemed as if they were losing Taehyung, but the omega was stubbornly persistent, annoying death as he continued to pull through the surge of pain washing over him each time any of his three friends did something to his body. And thanks to his efforts, Jimin was able to successfully close the wound on the omega’s torso, cutting the thread, and wrapping the area with bandages to prevent any tearing. With the main foe out of the way, the three of them went to work on popping Tae’s arm back into place. To Taehyung that was by far the most excruciating thing he's felt that evening, crying out in pain as he regained feeling in his right arm. And while he calmed down, Jimin set up Taehyung’s portable x-ray machine and took a quick look at the omega’s discolored shoulder. Thankfully nothing was wrong with the bone, just slightly dislocated and giving the omega immense discomfort because of it as his muscles were pushed together in ways they disliked.

“1… 2… 3…!” Jimin called, using all his strength, along with some help, to pop Taehyung’s shoulder back in, making the omega cry out again, but though it was painful, Taehyung immediately felt some relief from it, sighing and letting his body go slack.

“Nice! Okay, we patched up your torso, popped your shoulder and arm back into place, and took care of those burns and cuts. Is there anything else you’re hiding from us Tae?” Jimin teased, making him, Hobi, and Yoongi laugh. Tae, who’s somewhat conscious at this point, relished in the tease, chuckling but hardly able to enjoy the moment for his body was instantly giving him shit as he spazzed into another coughing fit. No blood came out this time, but his saliva was still colored a nasty gray, making Jimin grow concerned as he grabbed the portable x-ray machine once more.

“Step back guys.” He warned before taking an x-ray of Taehyung’s chest, watching as the image appeared on the computer he had set up soon after he finished stitching his friend’s torso. Jimin hummed in confusion, intently studying the image before him. And for the first time that evening, Jimin couldn’t understand what he was seeing, panicking as he scrambled to find an answer.

“Fuck! Tae I can’t tell what’s wrong with your lungs! Everything looks normal to me, but I know they’re not fine! What do I do!?” Jimin shouted, feeling his anxiety take over as he was unable to identify the threat depleting his friend’s ability to breathe, feeling like a failure because he couldn’t help.

Taehyung knew exactly what had happened to his lungs and though he was extremely close to passing out, he pulled the rest of his energy together to give Jimin the answer he was desperately searching for.

“A-Ah…shh!” Tae stuttered trying his best to tell his bestie what was attacking him and thankfully Jimin understood, a lightbulb appearing over the blonde’s head as he dug through Taehyung’s emergency medical bin.

“Of course! There’s ash in your lungs!” The omega cheered as he pulled out a portable ventilator, knowing that the mist and added moisture would get the ash out, as well as keeping the omega hydrated and well fed.

Jimin was quick to turn on the machine and place the mask over Taehyung’s nose and mouth, watching as his friend sighed in relief, closing his eyes, and finally allowing himself to rest.

He smiled as he watched Taehyung’s eyes close, “Rest well Tae, you earned it.” Jimin whispered, giving Taehyung a soft head pat as he watched Tae fall into his dreamland without another word.

Everyone was relieved that Taehyung was alright and that they were able to save him. As Hobi and Jimin worked to put the medical supplies away, Yoongi went and got his mate who was just chilling outside the room he locked the pair of mates in, messing with his hair out of sheer boredom as he sat there. The beta just chuckled at Jin, telling him it was okay to let them out now. The alpha stretched as he rose to his feet, complaining that it took Jimin long enough as he unlocked the door. Namjoon and Jungkook’s bodies immediately falling to the ground as the entrance was taken from beneath them. The pair scrambled to their feet, not even bothering to access themselves before confronting the males before them.

“Where’s Taehyung?!” Namjoon snarled, quick to get straight to the point as he glared at both of his friends yet neither of them answered, Jimin doing that for them.

“He’s still at the table, right where we left him.” Both mates turned toward the blonde, many questions filling their heads but only able to get a few uttered to the wolves surrounding them.

“Is… Is he okay?”

Jimin smiled, “Yes Kookie, he’s alright. He’s asleep right now, passed out soon after we finished and frankly, I don’t blame him. He truly was a trooper.”

“He was, I’m going to need to ask him what he did to be able to take that much pain. I want him to start conditioning our guards.” Yoongi muttered, making chuckles erupt from them all.

“Can we see him?” Namjoon asked, voice soft now that his worry faded. Jimin just nodded, giving the alpha an understanding grin as he led the pair into the kitchen.

“We still gotta finish cleaning up the mess we made but he’s already looking better. I even gave him a shot of nutrients that will help his body with recovering. Though I doubt he’ll be back to normal immediately. He’ll need his rest and we’re here to help you guys in taking care of him. For now, though, you should take him to your room. I’ll make sure to set up some equipment in there so we can keep track of his vitals and monitor his recovery.”

“…I didn’t understand a single thing you said hyung but okay I’ll take Tae to our room.” Jungkook said with sheer confusion, making everyone burst out laughing as the beta gently cradled his omega, relieved that he was alright.

Everyone was glad that their dear friend was okay but that didn’t stop them from wondering what Taehyung went through for him to get so injured. It was a mystery and until Taehyung woke up, they were all left to speculate, seeking comfort in each other as the night passed; them all having to spend the evening in the triad’s cabin for the forewarned snowstorm was finally upon them, blasting through the clan with immense power.

Namjoon and Jungkook didn’t mind the company, they had sleepovers with their friends all the time but as they cuddled with their sleeping mate in their bed, they couldn’t help but worry about him and his recovery. Their holds on Taehyung were gently tight, holding the poor omega as closely as they could, the pair joining their mate in a dreamless sleep, fearful that they’ll wake up and he won’t be there lying beside them.

Unanswered questions filled the home as the storm outside raged on, the wolves unaware of the war now simmering beneath life as they know it, their fates held in the hands of their dear friend who barely survived the night. It was looking grim for the werewolves, but Taehyung was relentless and though he was injured, he was determined to do whatever it took to ensure victory for his kind.

Chapter Text

“Taehyung?” A familiar voice called; warmth etched in every syllable and comforting Taehyung as his eyes fluttered open, saturated color filling his vision as he took in his surroundings. He was in the celestial realm, hardly able to recognize it for not visiting in so long. Though the Moon Goddess was to blame for that, smiling as he turned to meet her eyes, this being the first time he’s seen her in days.

“My Yeosin…” he muttered, groaning as he sat up, the Moon Goddess patiently waiting as she sat beside him atop a familiar grassy hill.

“It’s been a while my starlight. How are you?” She asked, deciding to engage in small talk as the omega got settled, body still sore even if he was disconnected from his physical form.

“Alive, thankfully, though I don’t remember much about what happened…” he trailed, placing a hand atop his forehead as he stared at the ground beneath him, trying to recollect his thoughts. The Moon Goddess just gave him a gentle smile, carefully placing her hand beneath Taehyung’s chin and bringing his face close to hers, placing a ghostly kiss atop the omega’s temple.

Taehyung’s eyes widened as images began filling his head, his memory being restored as the pictures pieced together the events from the nights before.

“I-I remember now! My clan was attacked by a pack of hellbent scum who set everything on fire. I got my family out though I was injured and my mother…” he trailed, turning toward the Moon Goddess with an expecting look, watching as she nodded, knowing exactly what he was referring to.

Taehyung gulped as he continued, “She knows my secret and sent me to my mates because the False God has returned and corrupted my father. But on my journey his minions attacked me, forcing me to use my magic to teleport there. Joonie and Kookie found me, and the others helped Jimin patch up my wounds…”

The Moon Goddess nodded, turning away from Taehyung to stare at the horizon before them. “You got lucky my champion… you mustn’t be so careless next time.”

Taehyung lowly growled, “I did the best I could given the circumstances.”

“You acted solely with your emotions, Taehyung; letting them overwhelm your soul and making you fight like a newborn babe. Clearly, it’s something we still need to work on.” Taehyung frowned, but he knew she was right, he let himself be consumed with fear, anger, and frustration and paid the consequences for it.

“It won’t happen again, Yeosin.”

“I know it won’t, you already learned your lesson. Nonetheless you must pay close attention to what I’m about to share with you, it’s critical to your future.” She stated, piquing Taehyung’s interest, watching as she waved a hand through the air, images appearing before them of a future that’s yet to come.

“As you’ve already discovered, your father was behind your clan’s attack. He was corrupted by my filthy brother’s soul and taken as his next host while he regains his energy to break free from his prison; your poor papa being a slave to his control long before your clan was first set aflame.” Taehyung hesitantly nodded, feeling his stomach drop as his speculations were confirmed, unknowing how to respond as she continued, watching the images manifest before him.

“Though you’ve made it out alive and undetected, your father is still suspicious of you and your identity and still continues to seek you out.”

“But who even told him I was the Blue Warrior?” he asked, wondering if there was a mole in his clan they weren’t aware of.

The Moon Goddess gave him a grim look as she answered, “Your grandparents are the ones to blame for that, being suspicious of you for months now and relaying whatever information they could to my brother’s minions in hopes you’ll be killed. Though they were the ones on death’s doorstep after the attack ended and my brother’s minions found nothing but the remains of their fallen comrades.”

Tae growled, knowing that those mutts couldn’t be trusted and now he knew why. “Good riddance.” He spat, not feeling an ounce of sympathy for them.

The Moon Goddess just chuckled as she continued, “As my brother’s followers continue to seek you out, your father is preparing an attack that will commence at the Bifrost clan in about 3 months’ time. By then he’ll have figured out your identity and where you’re hiding, his powers being drawn to yours in a yin and yang of good and evil. You have until then to warn the others of the attack, strategize, and prepare. This war ends in one of two ways and your participation heavily influences that.”

He nodded, “I know my Yeosin, I promise I’m ready to do whatever I can to ensure our victory in this war.”

She smiled, “That’s my little warrior. In the mortal realm do what you must to get everyone on your side; you’re strong Taehyung and capable of facing anything handed to you but you’ll need all the help you can get to not face your foes alone. So, spend your days wisely, starlight for once the moon rises, you’ll be here training with me every day till the attack. Though you’re the most skilled warrior I’ve had in centuries, there’s still much to learn before the battle ahead. And I want you at your best before then.”

“I understand. I’m ready Yeosin, ready to fulfill my destiny and prove myself to you.”

“That’s what I love to hear.” She said as the images faded from view, leaving the two alone together as the spirit realm slowly began glittering in the morning’s light; a new day now upon them.

“Your time is almost up, starlight. As we move into a new day with the future already set in motion I must ask, is there anything you need from me before we say farewell for now?”

“My family! Are they alright?” Taehyung asked with a jolt, jumping to ask the Moon Goddess about the state of his family now that he had the chance.

She smiled, “Your family is fine Taehyung. They’ve all healed from most of their wounds and are now working to rebuild their home with your people; your mother leading them valiantly as always. Though you might want to contact them soon, they’ve begun to grow worried about your whereabouts.”

He nodded, feeling relieved that they were all alright, still hating the fact that he had to leave them behind. “Thank you Yeosin.”

“You’re welcome starlight, now rest. You’re going to need it for the days ahead.”

Taehyung just smiled, falling into the Moon Goddess’ arms as she opened them for a hug, the omega sighing contently as he closed his eyes, the spirit realm now glittering in sunlight as Taehyung was transported home.

—————————

Taehyung groaned as his eyes fluttered open, his body pulsating in silent discomfort as he blinked through blurred vision. Beeping was heard to his right and the dripping of droplets to his left. He gently turned his head, finding a travel-sized heart monitor sitting beside him and an IV stabbed into his arm, the bag leaning against his portable ventilator that he now noticed; the mint mask coating his face and making Tae focus on how his breath fogged the plastic every other second.

His muscles screamed as he sat up, slowly reaching to take the mask off his face, and remove himself from all the machines he was connected to; the process taxing but necessary as Tae finally took in his surroundings. The omega was blanketed in silence as he sat there in his room, wondering where everyone was as he slowly got to his feet, having to use a nearby IV pole to help him get around for he had lost all the strength in his legs from being out cold.

How long was he asleep for? He wondered as he entered the bathroom, gaze tied to the mirror as the omega took himself in. His skin was mostly back to its golden color but scars from those burns and silver bullet grazes now littered his body. There were many of them, but it didn’t look like they were too taxing to endure, Taehyung thinking they’d soon disappear so long as he kept up a regime to take care of them and the omega knew he could do that with ease.

Wanting to test a new theory appearing in his mind, Taehyung rose his right arm high into the air, wincing at the stretch it provided but other than the slight discomfort he was fine. That was great news, he thought as he lowered his arm after giving it one more stretch, knowing that within a few days it, and the conjoining shoulder, should be back to normal. And as he locked eyes with his reflection once more, Taehyung used his x-ray vision to check on his lungs, smile growing as he saw that practically all the ash was removed from his system.

“Now there’s only one thing left…” he muttered, staring at his torso and the bandages that coated it. They looked fresh, being tightly bound to him, and though he was hesitant to undo them, he bit back his fear and carefully removed the bindings.

He gasped at the large scar taking up a chunk of his torso, the skin white from healing and stung from being exposed to the open air but otherwise it was okay. The omega tested his rebuilt skin, twisting his body in all directions, wondering if the scar would tear but to his surprise nothing happened. He awed, Jimin did a tremendous job with the stitches, and he made a mental note to thank his best friend later for all his help, grateful that the teachings he’s been giving him have paid off.

Tae struggled as he put on a fresh change of clothes but sighed in relief once his oversized sweater and sweatpants draped his body instead of the muscle shirt and shorts, he was wearing prior. The omega did one last stretch to get his body to wake up before moving out of the bathroom to his nightstand, finding his phone patiently waiting there for him. The omega sighed in relief as he sat back on the bed, legs already tired from moving around and needing a breather. And frankly the omega wasn’t about to complain, knowing he needed all the rest he could before his body was put through hell and back tonight. He grimaced at the thought as he unlocked his phone, deciding to call Beomgyu given that their mother might be too busy to pick up and chat.

“Come on Gyu…” he whispered, growing paranoid over the constant dialing ringing from the device, leg bobbing up and down in anticipation.

“Hyung!” Beomgyu’s voice rang, making Taehyung sigh in relief, happy to hear his brother’s voice.

“Hey Gyu.”

“Holy Yeosin, hyung it’s really you! You’re alive! Where have you been and why haven’t you called?! None of us heard anything from you after the attack, we thought… I thought—” Beomgyu cut himself off as he began to grow emotional, choking on his words and having to pull away from the phone making Taehyung’s heart break, feeling utterly guilty for putting his family through all that turmoil.

“I’m sorry Gyu, I’m alright I promise. Believe me I meant to reach out sooner but honestly, I just woke up from probably the longest nap of my life. Think you can tell me what day it is today?”

“It’s Thursday hyung, four days since you left.”

Four days?! Holy shit was he really out for that long? Taehyung pondered, eyes wide as he took in the information, doing his best to process it though it was difficult given everything that was handed to him.

“I-I see… thank you Gyu. Has mom told you anything about that night or about where I’ve gone?”

“No, all she said was that you couldn’t come home…” He pouted, making Taehyung chuckle as he perfectly pictured his brother’s famous expression.

“She’s right, she sent me on an important mission soon after we all escaped and till it’s complete, I’m afraid I won’t be coming home.”

Taehyung could feel Beomgyu’s disappointment, but he knew that this was for the best. He couldn’t risk his siblings finding out about anything going on behind the scenes and he was grateful that his mother kept her promise.

“I understand hyung… but I really miss you. Home isn’t the same without you.”

He sighed, “I know, and I promise it’ll be over before you know it. Till then do you think you can do me the favor of looking after mom and your sisters? They’re going to need someone strong and awesome to lean on till my return and you, my brave little brother, fit the bill perfectly. Think you can do that for me?” Taehyung couldn’t see it, but he knew that Beomgyu nodded, making the omega smile.

“Atta pup! Take great care of them for me, and yourself too. I gotta go but we’ll talk soon, okay?”

“Mkay hyung. I love you.”

Tae smiled, “I love you too Gyu, take care, okay?”

Beomgyu nodded and with a final farewell, Taehyung was hanging up the phone, letting out a ragged breath, trying to stop the tears from falling as he let his arm go limp. He felt awful for keeping his siblings in the dark and having to leave their side in this vulnerable time, but he couldn’t put them in harm’s way. He just couldn’t for if they ended up in danger because of him, he would never forgive himself. That didn’t mean this didn’t hurt the omega just as much, making Taehyung quickly wipe away his tears, not wanting to break down right now when he had a mission to commence.

“You’re okay… you’re okay Tae…” The omega breathed, repeating the mantra till the overwhelming urge to self-destruct faded, making Taehyung sigh in relief as he drew his eyes to the ceiling above, using the wooden texture to ground him as he recollected his feelings.

And as a wave of exhaustion washed over him, the omega slowly made his way out of the room, itching to eat something for his stomach was growling like a rabid dog and nothing Tae did seemed to calm it down. Yet to his surprise the kitchen was empty, only a small satchel of fruits occupying a lone shelf, making Taehyung grab one as he speculated where on earth all the food went.

He nibbled on the fruit, smiling at the sweetness that filled his mouth, making his tastebuds jump for joy as he made his way to sit down. Yet before the omega could, soft, distant voices filled his eardrums, making his ears perk as he turned around, slowly making his way to the living room; watching how the front door turned open and revealed the pair he’s been longing to see since his eyes first opened.

There Namjoon and Jungkook were, holding numerous satchels of groceries and lowly conversing with each other as they reentered their home. They hadn’t sensed Taehyung yet but as they raised their heads, their eyes widened as they spotted the omega standing before them, fruit in hand and arm around the metal IV pole for balance, a soft smile blooming on their mate’s face.

“Welcome back loves.” he mused, giggling as he leaned further into the pole, legs slowly growing heavy and craving rest as he did his best to stay standing. But Taehyung was soon gasping in surprise as both Namjoon and Jungkook dropped everything and ran to their omega, tears spilling from their eyes, as they wrapped their arms tightly around him.

“You’re awake! Holy shit you’re finally awake!!” Jungkook cried, hiccupping as he buried his face in Taehyung’s neck, head bobbing up and down as he scented his mate, eager to have Tae’s scent on him and inhale his intoxicating strawberry smell after being snuffed by medical supplies since he arrived.

“I’m awake… I’m sorry for worrying you both.” Taehyung muttered, leaning against Namjoon’s body, and placing a chaste kiss on the alpha’s neck, making Namjoon shudder as he buried himself in Tae’s curls, right arm holding the omega close and keeping him there tightly in his hold.

“Thank Yeosin…” is all Namjoon could say, voice trembling as that whisper escaped his lips, trying to keep the tears at bay but unable to stop them from falling. Taehyung just cooed, wrapping his arms around his mates, and soothing them as best as he could.

Though Taehyung’s body seemed to be at its limit, the omega slowly losing feeling in his legs the longer they stood there. He tried to warn his mates, but his body was already caving by the time the first syllable left his lips. Jungkook was quick to react, snatching the omega before he could fall and bringing him into the beta’s arms, he and Namjoon staring at Taehyung with immense concern.

But all Tae did was laugh, “Sorry, my legs are still a tad weak from not being used in a while. Guess they couldn’t take my bs for much longer.” He chuckled as he rubbed the back of his neck, trying to defuse his mates’ worries. Though it had them frowning instead, Namjoon fully handing Taehyung to Jungkook as the beta made his way to their couch. And as Jungkook worked in getting Tae settled, the alpha went and cleaned up the mess they made, fumbling with the satchels but able to carry them all into the kitchen for sorting.

“Do you want anything dewdrop?” Jungkook asked, making Taehyung look at him with interest yet his stomach answered before he could even utter a word.

The omega flushed, casting his gaze to the dead fireplace as he responded, “Something other than fruit would be nice…” he trailed, fingers rubbing at the cool texture of the natural sweet, meaning no offense but fuck he needed to devour something filling before his stomach ate him whole.

Jungkook just chuckled, giving him a quick peck before standing up. “Coming right up baby~” Taehyung flushed at the pet name, still not used to it, but nodded, watching as JK left the room only to have Namjoon reenter, multiple cups of tea seated in his large hands.

“Someone told me that having a nice cup of tea after a coma really awakens the senses.” Taehyung just laughed as he took the mug from his alpha, smiling softly as he brought it to his lips, tastebuds relishing the sweet drink warming his body as he finally let himself relax.

“If that someone was Jimin, though that’s not entirely true, it does do wonders. Thank you alpha.” Namjoon smiled as he sat next to his omega, placing his mug along with Jungkook’s on the coffee table before them, using his free hands to pull his mate closer, face once again buried in Tae’s wild curls.

“No fair! You’re cuddling without me!” Jungkook whined, pouting as he saw his mates snuggling without him deep in their embrace, hands finding their way to his hips shortly after he placed the plate of snacks down.

Tae just giggled, doing his best to open his arms wide without wincing and waiting for Jungkook to fill them. “C’mere.” Is all he had to say before Jungkook was barreling into his embrace, sighing in content once he had both his mates close.

Namjoon just chuckled as did Tae, fondness for their youngest filling their bond as they lay there with no care in the world. Not a word was exchanged between them, Namjoon feeding Taehyung some snacks while the omega ran his hands through the beta’s hair, and of course thanking his alpha with kisses each time a new snack filled his vision. It was heaven on earth, food all finished, tea gone, and three mates cuddled with each other, making up for lost time as they lay with each other.

But questions of that dreadful night ate at Namjoon and Jungkook the longer they sat there, them being too big to ignore and overwhelming the pair, forcing them to destroy the calming atmosphere before them to finally get some answers.

“Tae?” Namjoon asked, watching as the omega’s lids fluttered open, him falling into a short nap from all the warmth surrounding him. Namjoon’s heart broke at the sight, hating that he’s going to have to throw this onto Taehyung so soon, but they needed answers and sadly the omega was the only one that had them.

The alpha gulped as he moved to sit up, making Tae whine from the sudden move especially since Jungkook too moved, making the omega feel lost without the familiar weight of his mates surrounding him. So here he was, gazing at them in confusion, wondering what they were thinking as the pair shared a look.

“Tae… we don’t wanna pry, but we can’t help but think about that night; that night where you appeared at our doorstep nearly in death’s grasp hours after we last saw you.”

“We just have to know, love, what happened?”

Both Namjoon and Jungkook were staring at Tae with worried yet expecting eyes and Taehyung could help but purse his lips in a thin line in response. He didn’t think he’d have to share what happened so soon; he itched to have a few more moments of peace before the war started but he wasn’t given the luxury and he wasn’t going to force his mates to drop the subject. He knew too well the turmoil they were feeling, and it wasn’t fair to them for him to silence the matter again after having them live in that silence for the past four days. So, with a long sigh, Taehyung’s eyes grew distant as he recalled the events of that night, laying out all the cards for his mates to see as he finally came clean.

“I was on my way back home… it was dark and peaceful as I made my way through the familiar woods bordering my clan. But when I arrived, all I could see was my home engulfed in flames.” He paused, squeezing his hands tightly before continuing, “I didn’t know what happened, what caused it, but it took me back to 8 years ago when that ghostly orange glow terrorized my people and our home. I was terrified, itching to find my family only to come across them in our burning home, the once bright and happy house now a husk of its former self.” Taehyung gulped as he continued, relaying detail after detail to his mates, trying to be as thorough as possible but of course keeping the conversation about his secret out of it as they finally came to that part of the night.

“What happened afterwards?” Jungkook asked, doe eyes now glossed with pain as he proceeded to ask his omega for more.

“My mother shared some important information with me about who had set our home aflame and sent me here to warn our sister clans. She knew that you all would believe us given our close relationship and didn’t think twice about having me on the road again. Though I was intercepted by a hunter riding a rogue, scouts from the attack who didn’t hesitate to confront me. I honestly didn’t think I was going to make it out alive…” he trailed taking in a staggered breath for effect before continuing. Of course, the attack was one the omega wasn’t expecting and sure he wasn’t at his best when he was surrounded by the False God’s minions, but he had a part to play: an omega with no fighting skills that barely made it out alive from the confrontation while on his way to a sister clan.

He hated having to lie to his mates, but it was necessary; no one else could know his identity and till the war began he had to keep up the act. Thank goodness the omega was a tremendous actor; he better get an Oscar for this phenomenal performance.

A growl echoed in the depths of Namjoon’s throat, the alpha disliking where this tale was heading as he imagined his poor omega at the mercy of those ruthless killers. Jungkook shared Namjoon’s anger, doe eyes turning sharp with a silent fury as they intently listened to their mate.

“I honestly have no idea how I made it out of there nor how I lost them, but I did. And thank Yeosin I did, though it wasn’t without a price as you’re both aware of…” Both his mates drew their attention to the omega’s torso, staring at the area where that rogue’s claws corrupted their omega’s beautiful skin.

“I don’t remember much after that, I’m sorry…” Taehyung trailed, thanking the Moon Goddess that the story was over, able to take off that mask of lies and just sit with his mates who just wrapped their arms around the omega, being ever so gentle to not injure the omega further as they held him in their arms.

“Don’t be sorry baby, we’re sorry you went through that and that we weren’t there to protect you.”

“You must’ve been so scared…” Taehyung nodded, again hating to act, as he curled into Jungkook’s neck, inhaling his scent to soothe his senses them getting all riled up as Taehyung recalled that night, wishing he could go back and kill those filthy pieces of scum slowly and get every ounce of information he could out of them.

And as the three of them hugged, reassuring the omega as best as they could, Namjoon couldn’t help but utter the one question that sent Taehyung down a spiral of pure unadulterated rage.

“Who did this Tae? Who led the attack and caused all this pain?”

Taehyung sucked a harsh breath, a fire blooming within him as he recalled the words both his mother and the Moon Goddess shared with him. He had kept a strong face on for those around him, trying to make them think that this wasn’t that big of a deal but, it was a very big deal indeed. Taehyung’s father did this! He tortured him for years, abandoned him, burned down his home, and tried to have his own son killed twice! Who’d be okay with that?! Who would accept that?!

No one would and that pain refused to be numbed any further, Taehyung snarling at the question and jumping to his feet, the adrenaline giving him a newfound strength that startled his mates.

“You want to know who did this?! You want to know who hurt my family, my community, my friends? Who had rebel scum snuff me out just to get the chance to see my lifeless corpse after not getting to see it the first time?! I’ll tell you who! It was my fucking father Joon! My own father!! Do you know how fucked up that sounds?! My own father tried to have me killed twice! For what reason I don’t know but he’s the one fucking responsible!”

“Tae, hold on calm down—”

“There’s nothing to be fucking calm about Jungkook! What about this allows me to be calm!? He planned the attack, he worked with traitors to get back at me and my family and almost got what he wanted! You have no idea what he’s done to my family— what he’s done to me! He—” Taehyung’s words got caught in his throat as flashes from the past flickered in his mind, making him get chocked up and have that dam that’s been pleading to be broken finally shatter, the waterworks Tae’s been holding back for hours—even days now—now breaking free.

Namjoon and Jungkook gently pulled Taehyung back into their embrace, making the omega sob louder now that he was in their holds. It hurt so much, and Taehyung couldn’t keep up the act anymore; at least not about this.

“Shh it’s okay Tae…” Joon cooed as he began soothing Tae, kissing his head, and doing his best to comfort his mate.

But Tae just grew frustrated at his words, grunting in annoyance as those tears turned from sad to angry, “It’s not okay Joon, none of this is okay! You don’t know what he’s done!”

“Then tell us love, we want to understand and help you in the best way we can. But we can’t do that if you don’t share with us what’s going on in that pretty head of yours.”

Tae pondered the thought, was he really ready to reopen that wound and share with his mates everything about his traumatizing past? About what his father has done to him? Could he deal with that pain again? Relive it and survive?

He wasn’t sure, but what he did know was that no matter the outcome his mates would be there every step of the way, supporting him with whatever they could all because they loved him. And the moment he realized that those walls he built came crumbling down, knowing that these words were safest with them. So, he took a deep breath and nodded, moving away from the holds his mates had on him to sit at the very edge of the couch, needing the space for what he was about to do.

Both males stared at Taehyung in confusion but stayed silent, watching as the omega lifted the baggy shirt from off his body and finally showed his weakest self to the males before him.

The two gasped as their eyes landed on the omega’s back, the skin tattered with multiple scars that had darkened over time. Some were small, others were so old they were practically faded, but out of all the markings coating Tae’s back there was one stood out the most, a large claw mark slashed across the omega’s skin, taking up most of the area and being the largest scar Taehyung has ever had, the imprints deep and painful the second the omega thought of that night.

Tae’s eyes grew distant as he began sharing his story, allowing his mates to take in his hideous skin as he spoke.

“When I was born, my father was ecstatic to have a boy as his first child; boasting about it to everyone he knew, and though the flamboyance bothered them they couldn’t be happier for him and my mother. But as the years went on and I got older, that pride he had for me died; being reborn into something sinister. I’m not sure how or why it did, maybe it was because I had more omega-like qualities than alpha ones, or maybe it was the fact that I was sensitive in hearing unlike the other kids. But whatever the cause he became more and more coldhearted, going so far as to try and shape me into the wolf he wanted me to be, an alpha. For years I was given the hardest tasks, put through rigorous regimes, and back breaking labor, not allowing me any rest till I was done and even then, I was instantly put back to work. I wanted to make him proud; I wanted to show him that I could do everything the others could but better and show that I could succeed! But no matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t and every time I failed another scar appeared on my body.

“As my siblings were born and entered my family, they too became victims of his trials; being forced into the same labor I was victim to so no ‘weak links’ could sprout from our pack. But consequences came with everything and each time they failed, I refused to have them be punished the same ways I was, taking the beatings for them instead. My father didn’t care that I’d intervene and take the punishment, too delighted at the turn of events to tell me no especially since now he had someone to take his anger out on. There were times when it was unbearable or when he’d gone too far, making my mother finally step in and confront him about it. But back then she wasn’t the woman she is today, always being brushed aside or becoming prey to his foul games too, all for trying to protect me. Our house was a beacon of fear for all of us growing up and it was utter torture. But we grinned and carried it the best we could, keeping the image of the ‘perfect family’ for those outside our home to see, just as he wanted…

“We couldn’t escape, nor could we get anyone to believe us; everyone trusting my father’s words over our own. Even my grandparents didn’t care! But they’re vile wolves anyway so I didn’t wait for their aide. For years this system remained, more scars and wounds appeared on my body, more grueling trials were implemented, and harsher punishments were used, but I didn’t care. As long as my family was okay, I was fine with the torture I faced every day. They matter more to me than anything, and for them I could take anything, even if there were days where I prayed for the Moon Goddess to just let it all end.

“She must’ve heard my prayer one day for things did change, but not in the way that I hoped it would. We were sitting at the table, quietly eating our meal in a silence we were all familiar with. But Yeona was ecstatic about a topic she learned at school that day and was eager to share with us about it, animatedly spilling everything she had to offer and for once our house felt like a home. But the longer the conversation went on, the angrier my father became, his temper rising as each word was spoken. I could tell he was nearing his breaking point and when I was about to tell Yeona to stop, he lashed out, bringing out his claws to try and shut up his youngest once and for all. I was horrified, refusing for her to become succumbed to that pain and did the only thing I could do… I pushed her out of the way and took the hit for myself, his claws creating that deep scar you two are probably staring at.

“Everyone froze from his outburst, but my mother had finally had enough, lashing out at my father about his unspeakable behavior while Beomgyu and Jee helped me get some bandages on the wound. No one could really believe what happened, it all seeming like a dream but we all knew it was the nightmare we’ve been living in for years now. The night was quiet after that, everyone going to bed with hopes of change in the morning. But what we got instead was a raging fire surging through our home and destroying everything we knew. I was the first to wake up and notice it, the smell burning my nostrils and forcing me to awaken to a burning bedroom. I didn’t know what to do, but by some external force I was up and running out of the room, grabbing my siblings as I went and ushered them to safety. I had to get them out, their safety was top priority and as I went back inside to find my mother, the beams of our home collapsed, burying me in a raging pile of burning wood.

“The fire ate me like a pup devouring sweets, it being merciless as I lay there pinned to the ground, not being strong enough to free myself as the flames grew larger around me. I thought I was a goner, that this was my last night on this planet, but through the haze I saw my father standing before me. I grew hopeful, pleaded to him for help but all he did was stand there as I writhed in pain. I couldn’t see his eyes, nor did I know what was going on with him but when he finally lifted his head, I instantly knew my fate. He smirked evilly at me, hands playing with the matchbox seated in his palm as he relished in my agony. And after my last plea flew into the ashy air, he took his leave, not uttering a word as he left me for dead. I stared in shock as his figure faded from view, trying to convince myself that this wasn’t real, but I knew all too well that it was. So, I laid there amongst the flames, coming to terms with my death as I lost consciousness, expecting to wake up in another world only to find myself still alive in this one.

“My mother told me I was lucky to survive, telling me how she found me after the fire subsided buried under the rubble. She and my siblings were convinced the Moon Goddess saved me that night and honestly, I’m not sure what to believe. But what I do know is that my father purposely tried to have my family and I killed that night, something evil brewing in the depths of his eyes as he abandoned us and left us for dead. Ever since then, I vowed to make him pay though I didn’t think I’d be within his clutches again years later…” Tae trailed, voice finally coming to a halt as the room filled with silence, the sound no longer echoing off the walls before them.

“Do you understand now?” Tae whispered; the sound so soft that if you weren’t paying attention, you’d miss it. He begged, pleaded for his mates to realize the weight of this turmoil. But as rugged and tender hands coated his back and began tracing each scar littering his skin, Taehyung couldn’t help but shiver and sigh knowing that they understood even if the words were never spoken.

Taehyung knew it was a difficult tale to swallow and knowing his mates, he bet that they’re sprouting matching looks of anger after everything he’s told them. Again, he can’t blame them, this is one of the heaviest burdens he’s had to shoulder but Taehyung was glad he was finally able to get it off his chest.

And as the afternoon commenced, Taehyung cuddled with his mates in their bed, receiving soft peppered kisses atop his ragged skin and endless praises. He tried to convince the pair that he was fine as he lifted to put his shirt back on, but the males refused to let the omega get swallowed by his emotions again; allowing him to feel it all and support him through it. It was unusual and weird for Taehyung to vulnerable with himself, especially with others around, but he never felt more okay than he did in that moment, relishing in the soft touches, hushed whispers, and intimate gestures.

For the first time in days, Taehyung felt like he could finally breathe. And though for most of that time he was passed out in a coma, the demons sleeping with him were hard at work and Taehyung relished in the relief that washed over him at how accepting and understanding his mates were. Not everyone could handle a story like that; some immediately siding with pity while others choosing to partner with disgust. Very few people fall into the gray of the two and even then, they still sneer in judgement. Sue Taehyung for being surprised his mates weren’t anything like the people he’s encountered or imagined in his mind. He trusted the pair with his life but of course doubts always creep in and with a horrid past such as his, Taehyung could only pray that at least they didn’t resent him for the things he’s gone through.

But thank Yeosin that they weren’t anything like that and Taehyung couldn’t help but fall asleep feeling nothing but safety in the arms of his mates. The trio agreed to share everything they learned with Byung-ho-nim once Taehyung’s comfortable with revealing everything he knew. The thought is sweet, and Taehyung was sure he’d be fine by tomorrow, but he was still grateful for Namjoon and Jungkook being so considerate with him.

Their night was filled with many emotions, but nothing could compare to being in each other’s arms and that’s how the trio ended their day; happy that all secrets were out the window and ready to take on the future with hands holding tightly onto each other.

Chapter Text

Taehyung paced back and forth, mind a frenzy as he shuffled from wall to wall within his bedroom. It’s been a roughly 2 months since Taehyung woke up and boy have he and his mates been busy since then. Like the omega had predicted, the trio were waltzing into the Bifrost conference cabin after that vulnerable day, sharing everything Tae knew with Namjoon’s father and the council. Some were suspicious at first but all in all everyone agreed to spread the word and warn their sister clans of the looming threat they’re now facing. Taehyung was relieved they believed him, and it made what he shared next much easier.

Just because Taehyung made it out of his clan alive and warned the Bifrost clan about his father, didn’t mean his job was done. A war was coming, and he couldn’t exactly prepare if he didn’t have an army to work with. So, he fed everyone the lie that the Moon Goddess sent him a vision that previous night about an upcoming war, with the battleground being here within the Bifrost clan. This was something Taehyung couldn’t make up nor kid about and thus sent every single wolf in that room into battle mode, everyone doing their best to prepare for the upcoming attack.

Taehyung spent his days speaking with Byung-ho about potential battle strategies before working with Yoongi to aid in conditioning the guards; it being a proposition that Taehyung found funny at first but took on all because he thought it’d be fun. Plus, he’d get some training out in the 3D too so all in all it was a plus.

Namjoon was sent out on multiple trips with Jin and a few guards to rally the clans and have their participation in the coming battle; the treaty coming into full effect as more and more wolves filled the Bifrost clan each day.

And though Jungkook wasn’t doing anything big like his mates were, he was always supporting them on the sidelines like all their friends, knowing that this was a big deal and that everyone needed to prepare.

Some days when Taehyung could be alone, he ventured deep into the woods to practice his newly gained skills in the mortal realm, being at the Moon Goddess’s mercy every night and growing immensely from it. Namjoon and Jungkook commented on Taehyung’s new muscle gain and became overly fond of it, drooling over Tae’s body and always eager to have the omega flex his muscles and ogle at his veins. Taehyung just found them cheesy but indulged them when he could, doing his best to keep his secret hidden. So far, he was succeeding; no one questioning him or even wondering what he was up to most of the time.

And here they were preparing for a war that was nearing day after day and though Taehyung was nervous, he knew that when the day came all his nerves would fly out the window for, he had a reality to save and Yeosin knows he wouldn’t let nerves get in his way.

Afterall the determination of a Blue Warrior was tough to beat, and Taehyung wasn’t about to let anything get in his way. And as the omega halted his pace and leveled his breathing, his eyes flashed in a fiery strength that rivaled the very power brewing within him, allowing the omega to get his head straight and finally commence the day before him; walking out the door with confidence and a goal to achieve.

Chapter Text

The sun was setting beautifully behind the horizon, painting everything in a gorgeous gradient of pink and orange and allowing the shadows of the realm to grow and darken; the sensation making Taehyung purse his lips in suspicion as he eyed the world before him.

Something about it all felt… off and the omega didn’t like it, the feeling putting his nerves on edge and making him uneasy.

The war was supposed to be upon them really soon; so soon in fact that Taehyung was counting down the seconds till doomsday sprung upon them. But as the days passed nothing happened. No hunters were found along their borders, no rogues patrolled the area, and not a single sighting of his father was uncovered since his clan was burned down.

It was too quiet for his liking and Taehyung couldn’t help but frown at the pieces placed before him. It just didn’t make sense! Was he off? Did he hear the Mood Goddess incorrectly? Could she have been mistaken on the day of the attack? Surely not, right? She’s an all-powerful goddess, how could she accidentally mistake the day for an imperative war! There was just no way she could and that’s what had Taehyung’s head swirling, making the omega endlessly frustrated as he glared at the scenery before him; unable to enjoy the end of another day as sunset turned to evening, watching as those gorgeous rays of light danced with the shadows of night, hand in hand as they ran across the sky.

“What’s got you so upset angel?” Jungkook asked, peering through the opened front door, and finding Taehyung seated there atop the steps, elbows to his knees with hands clasped before him, that brooding frown deepening the longer the omega stared at the world around him.

He hadn’t heard a single word the beta said, only coming back to his senses once Jungkook tapped his shoulder, making him blink rapidly and return from his rampant thoughts.

“Oh, did you say something Koo?” Tae asked, innocent and tired eyes meeting his mate’s as he plopped beside him, curious doe orbs surveying the elder as a pout appeared on his face.

“You didn’t hear me earlier?”

“I’m sorry baby, I didn’t…  mind’s to loud. Can you tell me again?” Jungkook’s expression softened, knowing that all of this was eating at Taehyung and causing him immense amounts of stress. He thought it was just the uncertainty of the attack that was gnawing at his mate but of course it wasn’t just that; Taehyung still having to play pretend even now 3 months later. And believe me, the omega couldn’t wait for it all to be over, so he didn’t have to hide from the world anymore.

“I was asking you what was on your mind, you seem frustrated about something?”

Taehyung sighed, hating how easily his mates could read him, messing with the hems of his hoodie as he responded, “Everything about this attack seems a bit weird doesn’t it?”

Jungkook hummed, getting comfortable as he leaned against the wooden stairs, glancing above, and spotting the faint glow of the evening’s stars poking through the fading daylight.

“You could say that. It’s definitely got everyone on their toes, you and Joonie included. Are you scared?”

He didn’t answer, unsure how to respond to his mate’s query. Was he scared? He didn’t think he was, but he couldn’t ignore the paranoia corrupting every cell of his body so perhaps he was, in his own unique way.

Taehyung didn’t like that, it leaving a bitter taste in his mouth the longer he dwelled on the thought; silently mocking it as he caught a familiar figure approaching them, features relaxing even more as his other mate came into view.

“Joonie!” Jungkook exclaimed, jumping to his feet, and prancing to the alpha, the omega smiling as he heard both his mates giggle once the beta was in Namjoon’s embrace.

Ah that’s right, this is what Taehyung was fighting so hard to protect. This is what he hoped to see every day once the False God was neutralized, his mates smiling and laughing together with not a thought behind their beautiful eyes.

How could he forget? Perhaps this was all going to his head and maybe he really should’ve taken Jimin up on his offer to do yoga with him tonight, thinking the calculated movements would’ve been good for his stress. Though for now he’d have to do with what he has, slowly standing and making his way to his mates, them spotting him instantly and opening their arms for him.

But before Taehyung could indulge himself and drown in the scents of his mates, a howl echoed through the night, making the omega freeze on sight.

Tae listened intently, straining his ears but only getting silence in response. But he wasn’t giving up that easily, cautiously taking one more step toward his mates only to have another howl spread through the horizon, yet this time it was joined by many more. The shrieks were everything but shouts of help, they were malicious, angry, blood thirsty battle cries. And as Taehyung listened, the realization dawned upon him that the fate he’s been preparing for 4 years now had finally caught up to him.

His time has finally come.

Taehyung’s eyes hardened as he met the gaze of his mates, them both holding the same expression as the three of them ran together into deep Bifrost territory. Terrified shouts and screams echoed within Tae’s ears the closer they got to the town square, making an ache bloom in his heart, hating how things had to result to war and violence. But there was no time to chat or even come to a peaceful agreement, for the False God and his forces were already at their doorstep and commencing the attack. Wolves of all kinds flew at each other, snarls escaping their throats as the forces of good and evil clashed in the infant night.

“We gotta get everyone out of here!” Namjoon shouted, watching how weak wolves were getting caught up in the fight, making the alpha waste no time in rushing over and jumping on a nearby rogue, barely strong enough to break its ribs but ended up succeeding before it could snap Namjoon’s neck.

“Everyone head to the safe house! Now!” Namjoon roared, his voice booming throughout the vicinity and catching the attention of those around him. Instantly, helpless wolves were running to the other side of the clan, itching to get to safety before things got worse. Taehyung recognized most of them as omegas, some betas, the elderly, and of course pups. He knew they’d be safe there and as he tried to jump into battle, he was instantly halted by Jungkook grabbing his arm and pulling him backwards.

“Wha— Jungkook let me go!”

“If you think I’m going to let you jump into the heat of battle, you better think again cause you are not going in there Kim Taehyung!”

“But I can help! You must let me go!” Tae pleaded, hoping for his mate to understand and free him but Jungkook’s gaze only sharpened, unwilling to go back on his word as his grip on Taehyung tightened. The omega was panicking at this point, turning to Namjoon to help him try and reason with the beta, but his alpha was against him too, making Taehyung stare at them in disbelief.

“We want you to go with the others to the safe house, you’ll be safe there Tae.”

“I don’t need to be protected Joon! I can help!”

“I’m not letting you get hurt again!” Namjoon roared, silencing Taehyung, and making him freeze on the spot.

Neither of the mates could figure out what Taehyung was thinking, the omega hiding his expression from them as more blood was shed on the earth beneath them.

“Please Tae, go with them. We want you safe dewdrop.” Jungkook pleaded, begging his mate to go and though Taehyung hated the taste this was leaving in his mouth, he nodded, unable to say another word as he turned away from them.

This was wrong— so wrong!! Why couldn’t they just let him go?! Shit, now he had to come up with another plan and fuck everything was turning against him.

“Tae!” A voice called, bringing the omega back from his thoughts, turning to see Jimin helping an elderly woman weave through the crowd toward the edge of the clan, the forest’s border now in full view.

“Jimin!” he called back, running over to his fellow omega, and instantly helping him out, arms looping around the woman and helping him in getting her out of here.

“Where’s Hobi hyung?”

“Fighting with the others, I’m assuming Joon and Kookie are with him?”

“I guess so, I didn’t get to see much as the practically forced me out of there.”

Jimin didn’t say a word, couldn’t for just as his mouth opened to speak, a series of shrill screams came from in front of them, the omegas’ skin paling as they saw the sight before them. Four large rogue alphas were circling the group headed to the safe house, snapping at these innocent people, and snarling at every movement they made. The pups were crying, the elderly were screaming, and though the omegas and betas tried to shield them from view, they too were trembling as they stood before the enemy.

Taehyung heard his heart beating loudly in his chest, it drowning every sound and masking his breathing. What was happening? Fuck what is he going to do! There are too many people around and if he’s not careful someone could get hurt; either from him or the wolves before him.

He had to do something, and he had to do it now! But fuck he couldn’t move! This was the fear Jungkook had mentioned, and Taehyung couldn’t get out of it.

“Tae look out!” Jimin screamed, snapping him back to reality just as a rogue lunged at the three of them, making Tae’s pupils shrink; sharp talons, piercing fangs, and dark fur filling his vision as the wolf flew toward them.

He had no other option now, if he didn’t transform or at least use his abilities he’d die right here and not just him too but his best friend, the poor woman they were trying to help, and all the people he’s come to know after living in this community.

And there was no fucking way he was going to let that happen.

The omega seethed in anger, body puffing as he gave the wolf a nice spicy right hook to the face, his fist burying itself deeply within the dark fur of the wolf’s head as a light blue glow emitted from it. Taehyung relished in the sound of the rogue’s skull cracking beneath his fist, smirking as he sent the rodent flying. Everyone awed as the wolf soared from where Taehyung was towards its comrades, its body crashing into another rogue and causing the two to fall to the floor; though the one that Tae hit was already dead, he made sure of that when calculating the amount of force he put into that punch.

The rogues snarled at him, leaving the group of innocents behind to charge at the omega. Taehyung’s smirked deepened as he walked forward, leaving Jimin and the woman behind, barely noticing the confused expression blooming on his best friend’s face as he left them.

“You know, I never get fucking tired of seeing you pieces of scum return to your maker.” Taehyung chuckled, blue light shimmering around him as he brought out his weapon, the scythe glittering beautifully in the moonlight as the blade casually sat along Taehyung’s shoulders, the omega holding it there as he watched the rogues charge at him.

His eyes shimmered in a bright blue light, overtaking the dark brown of his irises as Tae slashed at the first rogue to step forward. He danced flawlessly around his foes, using his scythe to his advantage as he killed rogue after rogue. It was a gruesome sight and though Tae came out unscathed, that didn’t mean the battle had been won; not in the slightest.  

“Is everyone alright!” Tae asked, receiving multiple nods and murmurs that they were okay. He smiled, glad to hear that as he turned to his best friend and the elderly woman who both looked at him with wide eyes.

“Are you two, okay?”

“W-We’re fine but—YOU’RE THE FUCKING BLUE WARRIOR!?!?! WHY DIDN’T YOU SAY ANYTHING!! IDIOT KIM TAEHYUNG! YOU’RE SUCH AN IDIOT!” Jimin yelled, letting some fellow clan members take the elderly woman to the group while he confronted the male before him.

Taehyung just smiled, knowing that Jimin’s anger was only coming from a place of love. And though the omega was still screaming at him, that didn’t stop Taehyung from pulling the blonde into an embrace. Jimin jumped, being startled from the sudden physical contact but he didn’t hesitate to recuperate the embrace.

“You fucking scared me you idiot…” he mumbled into Tae’s neck, making the younger chuckle.

“I’m sorry Chim, I didn’t mean to make anyone worry. And as much as I would love to chat and explain everything to you, I have a war to end.”

Jimin nodded, sniffling as he pulled away from him, eyes red and puffy as he stared at his wonderful best friend, seeing him in a new light but not even that could change the adoration that Jimin had for Taehyung.

“Go get ‘em Tae, kick their asses!” He cheered, making Tae chuckle, promising that he would. And with a final goodbye and good luck from Jimin and the others, Taehyung was running through the deserted clan back to the heat of battle, finally ready to end this once and for all.

Chapter Text

“Look out Joon!” Jungkook shouted in their mind link, quickly tossing the corpse of a dead hunter to the side as he rushed to Namjoon’s aide, the alpha having trouble killing the rogue he was fighting; the pair snarling and snapping at each other’s necks, trying their hardest to kill each other.

Jungkook roared as he jumped the rogue, digging his claws into its hide and distracting it just long enough for Namjoon to get the upper hand and snap its neck, the wolf falling limp to the ground seconds later.

“Thanks Kook…”

“Don’t mention it. Yeosin they’re fucking everywhere! There’s just too many!” Jungkook huffed as he and Namjoon gained their bearings, unable to tear their eyes away from the crowd of bodies either fighting or lying dead before them.

It was a genocide, and the males couldn’t help but doubt their victory as they took in the grim sight before them. The earth was coated in red, wolves on both sides were being brutally murdered, and no one could silence the cries screeching from the poor dying souls laying amongst the anguish.

It was awful and as a pair of rogues intercepted them, the mates immediately snarled in challenge; holding their ground as they watched their enemies run toward them. Yet they were surprised to see the two wolves instantly stop in their tracks, ignoring the pair to turn their attention to the horizon before them. The males were startled, watching how one of them threw its head back in a howl, making its comrades stop and turn in the same direction.

Curious, the pair too turned their heads, but their interest soon died the second they saw Taehyung standing atop the hill before them. The omega was calm, a stoic expression sitting atop his face as he watched the battle before him. But it seemed like all the enemies, rogues and hunters alike, were drawn to him, snarls and curses echoing from their throats as they began ignoring the clan wolves before them to charge at Taehyung.

“Tae! No! Get out of here!!” Namjoon and Jungkook screamed, eyes wide with fear as they followed the enemy, trying to slow them down but failing miserably as the pair of wolves tripped over numerous corpses; souls beyond terrified as waves of wolves and humans ran toward their mate for an unknown reason. 

“NO!!” They cried, watching as the beasts finally reached him but instead of hearing the screams of their mate, the pair— along with all the other passive wolves— watched as blue light engulfed the omega and blanket the frontline of enemies, turning them into puddles of red once they were within it. The sight made their foes halt, growling as they held their ground and watched; yet they weren’t the only ones, everyone frozen in place and only able to observe the phenomenon before them.

“Phew! Thank Yeosin I warmed up before this.” Tae chuckled, the light fading from view to reveal the most ethereal sight any of them have ever seen.

There Taehyung stood blanketed in an aura of white as he stretched, everyone drinking him in all at once. The omega stood tall as he flaunted the outfit he was dressed in; bright blue sleeveless turtleneck opening to reveal his cleavage though still covering the rest of his torso. The dark tribal marking of his crest peaking from the slit in his shirt as the dewdrop necklace sat comfortably against the open skin. White high waisted shorts sat snug on along his hips, highlighting his thighs along with the black and blue thigh high combat boots he was adorning. Long white fingerless gloves traveled across his arms, creating slits the closer they got to his shoulders; yet the fabric stopped once it reached the long, black flowy scarf with attached hood that was wrapped around Tae’s neck. The omega’s dark curly locks were now as white as freshly fallen snow and his eyes were a saturated bright blue, playful as he eyed the massive wave of foes before him.

“Wow, is this seriously all the enemies we’re facing? There sure aren’t many of you, this’ll be easy!” He cheered, smile as bright and smug as ever making his foes snarl at him, not hesitating a moment longer before charging at him once more.

Taehyung just chuckled as he easily evaded the first few wolves that itched to have him in their jaws. His scythe manifested with a swift motion of his hand, the ethereal blade easily cutting through the foes before him and dwindling their numbers by the second. He wasn’t fazed by facing multiple enemies at once nor the blood that began to coat his beautiful outfit; he was cool, calm, and collected, just as the Moon Goddess had trained him to be.

And as the enemy realized that they were easily outmatched, they began to retreat, making Tae stand there proudly as he watched. Though he knew that this was only the beginning, expression hardening as he felt a surge of evil energy grow closer to the battlefield. His eyes narrowed, holding his ground as that dark surge suddenly rushed through the gate of the Bifrost clan, heading right toward him.

His grip on his scythe tightened, body standing soundly as the darkness crashed into him with immense power. Taehyung grunted, feeling his feet begin to dig into the earth before him as he pushed back against the shadow. Flashes of white and red jumped off every surface as they clashed, but Taehyung had the upper hand, altering his grip and gathering his strength. With a surge of energy, he took a few steps forward, pushing the entity away from him and quickly slashing at him. But the creature had other plans, jumping away from the omega, and evading the attack, recollecting itself as it stood surrounded by the enemies it brought with it.

Taehyung glared at the entity, expression hardening as he watched the creature release itself from the shadow it hid within, making Tae’s blood boil as he saw his father staring back at him with a wicked smirk pooling on his face; black flames etched in red licking every corner of his body as he stood there proudly. He didn’t say anything, just stared deeply into Taehyung’s eyes with nothing but bloodlust, the False God all too eager to watch him be torn to shreds and indulge in witnessing the light fade from the omega’s eyes. And it didn’t help that his father snapped his fingers in that moment, making the fire surrounding him merge with the rogues and hunters standing by his side; turning them into hell hounds and demons who’s only purpose was to fulfill any request their master gave them.

This wasn’t good, their enemies were now 5x more powerful than before and Taehyung worried for his mates, his friends, and fellow wolves that were sure to keep fighting once Taehyung began duking it out with his father. So, with a snap of his own, blue and white light collected around him and flew toward the werewolves he’s come to befriend; the light enhancing their abilities and giving them a newfound strength so they may live through the battle ahead.

And as they turned toward the omega, awed by the gift they received all Tae could do was smile, wishing for them to use their new power wisely before turning back to his father with determination flowing within him.

The playing field was leveled, now equal for all parties and as both Taehyung and his father shared a fiery look, not an ounce of hesitation was allowed for the main event has now begun.

Chapter Text

Taehyung growled, eager to get the battle started as he flew from his pedestal atop the hill to charge at his father, their energies clashing once more as Tae tried to get him away from this battlefield; knowing that if they fought here, innocents would die in the crossfire. It seemed that the two were on the same page, his father letting Taehyung move him with ease as they crashed through the trees of the overgrown forest to an abandoned clearing not too far from the clan’s borders. They landed with a bang, the explosion destroying the earth beneath them and creating a deep crater that the two were now standing within, eyes narrowed and glued to each other as a soft wind blew through the area.

There wasn’t any banter— no pointless conversation needing to be derived from either of them for there wasn’t any to have. Taehyung knew exactly why his father was here—why the False God was here and what they wanted; and they too knew exactly what Taehyung was here to protect.

All their cards were laid out and now it was finally time for them to play.

As Taehyung’s scythe glittered in the moonlight, the False God brought out a weapon of his own, a large dark sword made of shadows that clashed with the omega’s bright scythe; the two weapons creating magical ruptures each time they dealt blows to one another.

The two wolves dodged attacks, took brutal hits, and did their best to regain their strength. Strike after strike, hit after hit, they kept going; the nonstop action between them deepening the crater they sat within as its earthy walls began to crumble around them.

They both were evenly matched, Taehyung knew this, but as the battle continued, he could feel his body begin to grow heavy with the familiar weight of his magic beginning to dwindle, everything he’s done so far tonight now catching up to him. And with only a certain amount of magic power, there was only so much that Taehyung could do. He had to be smart from now on, eyes sharpening as he jumped away from his father, trying to create some distance between them.

His father noticed Taehyung’s sudden attentiveness and smirked devilishly as he lunged at the omega once more, barely giving the younger enough time to breathe, let alone dodge, as he rapidly struck at him. Taehyung did his best to dodge the attacks but couldn’t avoid them all, yelping as the blade suddenly dug into his shoulder, the evil energies seeping at his power the longer the sword stayed embedded in his skin. But Taehyung was quick to adapt, lighting his foot up with magic and kicking his father harshly in the gut, sending him flying into the opposing wall on the other side of their arena.

The omega huffed, taking in rapid short breaths of air, and grunting in pain as he tore the sword out of him, blood pooling quickly from the gaping wound as he casted the blade aside, watching as it broke into dark particles the moment it collided with the earth below. He didn’t have the strength to summon his scythe, and frankly Taehyung was surprised that he was even managing to stand right now; covered in multiple bruises, cuts, and grazes, and of course the gaping stab would he just received.

But he had to pull through, he had to finish this here and now.

And as he charged toward the hole where his father’s body lay, he put everything he had onto him, not giving the elder a moment to breathe as the omega dealt blow after blow to him, hoping that it’d be enough to end this once and for all. But a sudden hand caught Taehyung by surprise, the omega unable to move as a rugged hand wrapped itself around his neck, palm glowing red with flames as it began to burn at Tae’s skin, giving the False God the opportunity to transfer evil energies into the omega’s body and kill him from the inside out.

Taehyung writhed in pain, vision now beginning to blur as he scrambled to get out of his father’s hold. He couldn’t die here, not when he had so much he has yet to experience with those he loved. There had to be something he could do, but as he struggled escape Taehyung knew that death was around the corner.

But if he was to die here, he was going to go out with a bang.

The omega cried, straining his body to gather every ounce of magical energy he had left for one final attack. His fists glowed bright blue and just when his father noticed what he was doing, he was too late to do anything about it, becoming victim to Tae’s ploy as the omega reached and grabbed his father’s own neck; the light encircling his fists glowing brighter till it was too much to bear, a sudden sonic boom echoing through the air and causing a large explosion, sending omega flying.

Taehyung yelped as he collided with the opposing wall of their earthy battlefield, unable to shield himself from the debris as he fell to the ground. He winced as he forcibly opened his eyes, his entire body screaming in pain and flaring with unimaginable heat. His muscles were pushed beyond their limits, his bones were bruised with some being fully broken, and every cell in him was whimpering at the loss of his magic, none being left within him after that explosion.

He didn’t know if that sudden attack was the finishing blow of the battle but right now he didn’t have the time to think about it, trying to push his body forward, needing to get up and help the others. Yet as Tae finally managed to get to his knees, a maniacal laugh echoed through the crater, chilling the omega to the bone and causing him to freeze; staring in fear at the smokey wall built where his father last stood.

The False God was just as badly damaged as Taehyung was, maybe even worse, but it didn’t seem like he cared for the state his vessel was in, smirking manically with wicked glowing eyes as he stared at the omega. Tae couldn’t believe it; he was sure that attack would do his father in, but it seems he underestimated him. And now he was going to pay the price for it, watching in fearful anticipation for what the corrupt alpha would do next.

“It’s over.” Is all he said, raising a hand into the air and watching how easily the movement caught the omega’s attention, relishing in his fear as Tae finally noticed he was missing something. Taehyung watched with shock as his precious dewdrop necklace sat within his father’s palm, the elder wasting no time in clasping the jewel and breaking it. And as those shards fell to the earth below, an excruciating pain flew through Taehyung’s body, causing the omega to scream in agony, unable to bear the burning sensation flowing through him as he doubled over.

Tae’s never felt anything like this before, his entire feeling like it was burning from the inside out and it was excruciating. His vision was blurring with pain as waves of tears escaped his eyes, his breathing turned ragged as he tried to calm down, but nothing seemed to help. And worst of all he could feel every single ounce of life begin to slip from the cells in his body; the shattering of the crystal almost mimicking the way Tae’s life would soon be ending. It was ironic in a sense but Taehyung couldn’t even entertain the thought as he screamed for his life, wishing for the pain to end.

All his father did was laugh, relishing in the sight as he took slow, careful, steps toward the younger with the desire to kill. He relished in the state his son was in, wishing for nothing more than to watch that final strand of life leave his eyes and leave his body a pitiful husk that nobody would morn. He itched for that feeling— yearned to have it in his grasps yet as he reached the younger and moved toward him, he suddenly hesitated. A faint blue light began to glow within Taehyung, coloring the omega’s body and growing brighter by the second. Neither of them knew what was going on but the False God wasn’t about to let the omega get the advantage, fists glowing in black fire as he lunged at Taehyung, needing to kill him now. However, he was unable to accomplish his mission, Taehyung being faster than he was and ended up punching him in the face, sending the False God into the holds of the crater.

Tae didn’t know what was going on; one second he was crying in agony of the decay killing everything within him and the next he felt nothing, the pain he was feeling completely vanishing. And in it’s place a warmth he was all too familiar with flooded his body, giving him the strength, he needed to stay alive. He shakily got to his feet, stuttering at the sheer power flowing through him. It was unlike anything he’s ever experienced before and it startled Taehyung by how much energy was radiating off him, the magic even defying the forces of gravity as debris began floating and moving around him as if he was manipulating it himself.

His father stared at Taehyung with sheer terror, unable to comprehend what had happened nor how his son had regained his strength and amplified it 10-fold. His plan revolved around destroying the omega’s necklace and rendering him powerless so why was he still wielding magic as if it never left him?! The False God didn’t know but this was where his plan fell short. The dewdrop necklace that the Moon Goddess gives to her champions doesn’t solely contain their magic power, unlike what the corrupt alpha thought. It instead filters it and only allows for a certain amount of power to be used by the champion for they can’t handle the full potential of their magic… at least not without years of training. And though Taehyung has more years under his belt compared to other Blue Warriors, the Moon Goddess insisted he continue to wear the necklace for this exact moment, so he may have the upper hand and finally end this futile fight.

Taehyung smirked at the realization; all shock casted aside as he relished in the advantage he now had, strutting toward his father with blue fire licking every part of his body and making him even more menacing. He was sad the necklace was destroyed, but he couldn’t help but thank the False God for doing so, giving him a slight smile as he stopped right in front of him, enjoying the fear that was clearly painted across his father’s face.

“Thanks for that, I owe you one, but I believe it’s time for you to go. Enjoy the afterlife, will you?” Taehyung said with a chuckle before he was sending his father back to his maker, hitting him with powerful blows that erased all the corrupted magic he had left.

It took longer than Taehyung thought, especially with the little resistance he got from his father, but finally as the moon was hanging overhead and his father was stabbed with the purity of Taehyung’s scythe, was he finally killed; his flesh scorching as Taehyung released his entire magic power onto him, his body disintegrating the longer the pure white blade stayed embedded within him. His blood red eyes bore into Taehyung as the light seeped through him and all the omega did was glare at him, not feeling any guilt nor remorse as his father was finally reduced to mere atoms; leaving nothing behind as if he never existed.

Taehyung huffed, falling to his knees with his scythe clattering beside him. Though he gained a boost in his powers, it took everything he had to finally get rid of the False God, and he could barely move because of it. But he had to get back to the clan, knowing that though his father was defeated his minions weren’t and before he could claim this battle as a victory, they needed to be dealt with first.

With a grunt, Taehyung was pulling himself to his feet, holding one arm close to his body and limping forward as he tried to get to the nearest edge of the crater. But upon reaching it, he grimly realized that he wouldn’t be able to escape, at least not in this form. With a yelp, Taehyung was shifting into his wolf form and jumping out of the crater to a clan he’s come to love. He was still weak, but he was far more mobile as a wolf than human and Tae knew that getting to the battle quickly was the most important thing right now.

He just hoped he wasn’t too late.

Chapter Text

Taehyung was gone for some time and though everyone worried for him, some more than others, the battle seemed to be leaning in the light’s favor. Though both sides were powered up by their respected magical leader, the rogues and hunters acted so mindlessly in battle it gave the passive wolves the ability to take them out with ease. And thanks to Taehyung’s battle plans it made the process easier for them. The omega had nothing to worry about, but a certain beta would beg to differ, crying as he was thrown into a large tree, unable to stand for he was at his limit, the power Taehyung had given him now dwindling.

A large alpha rogue, now turned hell hound, snarled at the beta, licking its lips as it itched to have the beta within its jaws and watch the light drain from his eyes. Jungkook was injured, exhausted, and could no longer fight, only able to close his eyes in defeat as he lay there at the base of the tree, body aching and unable to help.

The hell hound took it upon himself to relish in this moment of weakness, wasting no time in charging at the beta, eager to gain yet another kill. But fate had other things planned, a white wolf now brushing through the clearing and watching with wide eyes as the filthy rogue charged at his mate.

Taehyung didn’t have much strength left— he too was badly injured and completely void of his magic but that wasn’t going to stop him from protecting his mate, even if that meant taking the hit for him. A sudden surge of strength flew through Taehyung’s body as he raced toward Jungkook, leaping toward him once he was close enough, shielding the beta with his body. Though that didn’t prepare Tae for the surge of pain that washed over him, the sharp fangs of the alpha piercing his skin and sending a wave of the False God’s power into his system, making the omega howl in pain as the corrupt magic ate at everything within him.

At hearing the cry, Jungkook forced his eyes open only to see a sight so terrifying it made his heart stop. There was his mate trapped in the jaws of the wolf he was fighting, white fur now colored red as Taehyung sat there limp in the rogue’s grip. Jungkook couldn’t believe what he was seeing, even more so when he saw the alpha realizing that Taehyung wasn’t its initial prey and just threw him to the side to continue pursuing Jungkook.

Taehyung’s limp body landed with a sickening thud mere feet away from Jungkook and the beta couldn’t tear his gaze away from him, watching with horror how blood poured from the omega’s wounds and how motionless he lay there on the grass, hardly breathing. It caused nothing but fury to boil within the beta as he stared the alpha down, growling as it inched closer to him. Jungkook didn’t care that he was injured, this disgusting wolf had the nerve to hurt Taehyung and that was all Jungkook needed to get to his feet and challenge the alpha to a fight.

Though Jungkook wasn’t allowed that chance for just as the rogue charged at him once more, it was intervened by Namjoon barreling into it and attacking with fast movements. Jungkook awed as he watched his alpha fight the rogue with nothing but wrath embodying his every move. Namjoon had seen Jungkook get cornered by the alpha from afar and was rushing to aide him, but Taehyung beat him to it. And upon the sight of his omega being tossed aside like trash and his beta barely able to stand, a cord within Namjoon snapped, the alpha letting his rage take over to get vengeance for his mates. Joon was fast in his movements, not giving the hell hound a moment to breathe as he gave it everything he had, clawing and biting at every piece of flesh he could get his hands on. And with one final chomp to the neck, the rogue finally fell to the ground and returned to his maker.

Namjoon huffed rapid exhales, exhaustion now replacing the anger he once wore as he turned toward his mates, seeing how Jungkook had shifted back to normal and was gently shaking Taehyung, trying to get a response from him. The alpha whined, quickly running over to the pair and shifting back, falling to his knees right beside the beta.

“Tae! Tae baby wake up! Shift back! Do something Tae please!” Jungkook begged, tears falling from his eyes as he gently shook the white wolf laying before them, trying to get their omega to do something to show them he was alive.

“Taehyung, love, please wake up!” Namjoon pleaded, placing a hand right beside Jungkook’s, his own tears beginning to fall as he tried to help Jungkook.

Taehyung opened his eyes in that moment, those beautiful blue irises he wore now dull as they glanced around the area. Namjoon and Jungkook sighed in relief, begging Taehyung to shift back to his human self so they could access and treat his injuries. It wasn’t that healing his wounds while in wolf form was hard, but it would be a lot easier if Taehyung had returned to normal.

The omega emitted a low, pained cry, closing his eyes once more and using his last remaining strength to shift, relaxing once he was back in his human form. But that relaxation didn’t last for the second Taehyung had returned to normal he was gasping in pain, his entire body shrieking in agony as nothing but hot venom consumed him. He convulsed, trying to curl into himself to stop the pain but couldn’t, his body far too weak to do anything of the sort. All Taehyung could do was take the sizzling pain, knowing that eventually it’d kill him.

If you haven’t caught on, when the False God and Taehyung clashed, their magics are equal in power but complete catalysts to each other. Should an ounce of the opponent’s power make it into your system it’ll start killing all the magic within you and eat away at your soul till you’re nothing but a husk of your former self. This was the first lesson Taehyung ever learned from the Moon Goddess and though he thought he’d be able to survive after only getting a small dose of the False God’s magic within him after their fight, he knew that he’d be at death’s doorstep soon. For the rogue had the False God’s magic within him and when his fangs broke through Taehyung’s flesh and sank into his body, it transferred the power into Taehyung creating an incurable poison that was destroying omega’s life force.

Namjoon and Jungkook stared at Taehyung in horror, unable to stomach the state their mate was in. His clothes were tattered and burned; barley able to cover Taehyung’s body though there wasn’t much to hide for the omega had multiple deep wounds and gashes all over his body plus large bruises and cuts. Taehyung’s arm was broken, and his leg was slightly dislocated but horridly discolored as were his ribs and back. But worse of all, every vein within Tae’s body was glowing bright red, making his skin bubble and corrode as if it had been burned. And when the boys went to touch Taehyung’s skin, they instantly retracted their hands for the omega was practically on fire, making the very air around him dangerously hot.

Neither of them knew what to do nor how to help their mate and they knew they were running out of time for Taehyung continued to writhe in pain as every second passed; the False God’s magic destroying him and inching closer to taking the omega to the afterlife.

“W-We need help! We gotta help him! Jimin! Seungmin! Hyunjin! Anyone! Please we need help!" Jungkook shouted, trying to get any of their friends proficient in medicine to help but it was all in vain, every wolf occupied with either mourning their fallen comrades or chasing the last of the enemy out of their clan.

“Joon what do we do!” Jungkook cried, tears running rampant and having the beta hiccup as he looked to his alpha for answers— answers poor Namjoon didn’t have. And as Namjoon opened his mouth to speak, Taehyung interrupted, coughing wildly, and grasping the grass beneath him, moaning in pain as he tried to turn to his mates and met their eyes.

“Tae!” Namjoon exclaimed, instantly running to the other side of the omega, and gently lifting his head into his lap, not caring for the pain it caused him as he tried to help; though it didn’t do much numb the pain Taehyung was feeling.

Jungkook watched with tearful eyes as his mate struggled to stay awake, eyes fluttering open and close every other second and Jungkook couldn’t help the sudden anger that overwhelmed him.

“Why did you jump in front of me Tae? Why would you do that and take the blow! I should’ve been the one to take the hit not you!! Why Tae, why?!” Jungkook screamed, unable to withstand the pain brought upon him by seeing his mate dying before him.

Namjoon looked at Jungkook in sorrow, about to soothe him if it weren’t for Taehyung’s raspy voice filling his eardrums.

“I wasn’t about to let that wolf hurt you… of course I’d step in if it meant protecting you.”

“But you’re dying Tae! All because I wasn’t strong enough to finish the fight!” Jungkook cried, more tears falling as both his mates went to comfort him.

“You’re stronger than both of us Jungkook, more than you know.”

Tae coughed before joining in, “Joon’s right… you’re so strong Jungkook, don’t diminish your worth like that.”

“But I couldn’t protect you! Either of you! And now you’re dying Tae, and Joon you’re injured and I just—” Jungkook choked on his words, those tears now overwhelming him and making nothing but gurgled sobs escape his lips as he fell onto Taehyung’s lap, not caring for the burn it brought him since all he wanted was his mate in his arms.

Tae didn’t have much time left, he knew this, but even in his last moments he’d always put his mates’ needs over his own, for they mattered more to him than life itself. And as Tae placed a burning hand across Jungkook’s head, he spoke slow and steady, knowing that these final words would influence both his alpha and beta till they could see each other again.

“Jungkookie have I ever told you how much I admire you? You’re so compassionate and kind to those around you, not letting appearances nor rumors influence your judgement of them. I remember when I first arrived you treated me with nothing but kindness and though back then I couldn’t understand why you were treating me as such I’ve come to learn that your big heart just has so much love for everyone around you. You see goodness in the darkest of people and though I don’t know how you do it, I’m glad you do for it’s given me so much hope in the bleakest of times.  

“And you Joonie. You’re such a fearsome alpha but the sweetest teddy bear I’ve ever met. I know we’ve had our differences in the past, but I want you to know that you’re always putting your best foot forward and doing everything you can to protect us. You always know what to do and what to say and I just love being by your side every day. You have bravery no one has, and I admire how your passions drive you. Never let what others say influence what you believe, for your heart and your mind are some of the most admirable I’ve seen. You’ll make a great Alpha one day; I just know it.” Both wolves were sobbing by now, holding Taehyung close, and keeping his words solely to themselves as they huddled around their omega.

Taehyung could only smile as he uttered his final statement, “I want you both to know that none of this is your fault, you did all you could, and I don’t want you guys beating yourselves up for this. It was out of your control and frankly not a decision you could change for I’d take that hit every day if it meant you both get to see another sunrise. You’re both my greatest treasures and the brightest stars in my galaxy. We’ll see be reunited eventually, but till we meet again please take care of each other and never ever forget how much I love you.”

“W-We love you too Tae, s-so much.” Namjoon and Jungkook hiccupped, their tears running rampant as the night turned bleak, dawn nearly upon them. And though the trio would’ve been celebrating this newfound victory they were instead mourning their precious warrior for he took one final look at his mates before closing his eyes and letting his soul be free. The sudden lack of response from Taehyung made Namjoon and Jungkook cry even harder for their mate was now gone and the heartbreak that overwhelmed them was so excruciating they couldn’t bear to part from him.

Taehyung is a hero, fighting with everything he had to rid this world of evil, but it came with the cost of his life and both Namjoon and Jungkook loathed having to live without him. He was the best parts of them and just when they thought they’d have a beautiful future together, he was taken from them.

And that pain was excruciating to bear.

Chapter Text

Tears and cries rang through the entirety of the Bifrost clan. Though the war was won and good prevailed, many lives were lost in the fight. Family, friends, and lovers of all kinds had their souls freed from this material realm and amongst those fallen wolves, Taehyung, the Blue Warrior, sacrificed himself to save his mate and had his time on this world halted. It was a shock to those close to him especially his mates who still huddled over his dead body, endlessly crying and refusing to let him go.

The night was slowly turning to day, those golden rays now lighting the sky as Byung-ho and the clan elders began having repairs made to their home. Those who were able began helping in the cleanup and as the pups, elderly, betas, and omegas ran back to their home they were shocked to see the state it was in. Everything was in shambles, small fires were still burning, and multiple corpses littered the ground.

Jimin desperately searched for his friends, finding Yoongi and Jin first; the pair being injured but able to help as they began lugging tools and wood over to rebuild homes. Upon ensuring they were alright; the omega went searching for his mate. He quickly found Hobi being helped up by some of their guard friends for he was injured and couldn’t really walk. Bang Chan and Changbin gave him a smile as Jimin crashed into Hobi, almost knocking him over as he embraced him, the sunshine alpha welcoming the embrace even if he was injured.

“Yeosin I’m glad you’re alright…” Jimin breathed, feeling relieved as he pulled away from Hobi’s chest to stare into his eyes. Hobi just gave him a small smile, pecking the omega’s forehead and earning a giggle from Jimin.

“Did you find the others yet?” Hobi asked, looking at Jimin in curiosity as Jisung and Minho brought some makeshift crutches for the elder, the alpha thanking them as their four friends, with the help of Jeongin, went to aid others.

Jimin told Hobi how he found Yoongi and Jin, but he has yet to see their favorite triad. And as he expressed this to the alpha Hobi couldn’t help but frown, the sight making Jimin uneasy as he questioned him on it.

“W-What happened love?” Jimin asked and it had a long sigh escape Hobi as he turned away from his mate. The alpha knew exactly what happened to the three of them, being nearby when everything went down, and he knew that the second he told Jimin he’d be in ruins just like Namjoon and Jungkook. But he knew better than to hide this from him so with a deep breath he turned toward his mate and told him everything.

“Jungkook and Namjoon got injured from the fight, but Taehyung…” Hobi paused, needing to swallow his nerves before continuing.

“Taehyung died Jiminie.”

Jimin’s skin paled, his breath hitching as he absorbed the words Hobi just told him.

“N-No…! There’s no way he could— Tae can’t die!”

“I’m sorry baby, but he did by protecting those he loves. Jungkook and Namjoon are still over there cradling his corpse…” Hobi trailed, using a free hand to point where the triad were at. And upon glancing in that direction, Jimin’s pupils shrunk at the sight.

Namjoon and Jungkook were huddled over a body, familiar dark curls filtering through the open crevices their bodies couldn’t cover as crippling sobs filled the air. They looked so broken and Jimin was forced to come to the reality that his best friend— his platonic soulmate had died. And the notion had him crumbling, waves of tears overwhelming him as he turned to Hobi for comfort.

Hobi’s heart ached from seeing his mate so distraught, but this was painful for all of them. Taehyung had been a beacon of love and support within their little group, and he always brought so much light whenever he came to visit. He was the purest soul and the fact that one of their dear friends was lost opened a gaping hole within all their hearts. And sadly, all they could do was comfort each other to the best of their ability.

The light of a new day was now breaking over the horizon, the sun now gracing the wolves with its beautiful rays. But just before it could rise too far in the sky, night was once again coating the land, baffling everyone as they wondered what was going on. The moon, full and bright, appeared in the center of the sky, raining a beautiful blue beam down onto the earth below. Everyone stared in awe as the Moon Goddess appeared right before their eyes, accompanied by her trusty wolves as she walked around the material realm.

She didn’t say anything but with a wave of her hand, the wolves she brought were running in all directions, their bodies touching the broken buildings and rebuilding them while snuffing out any fires in the area. And while they did that, the Moon Goddess walk through the crowd before her. As she passed them, those who were injured were instantly healed while those who had passed were revived, cheers of joy escaping everyone as their loved ones were brought back to them.

But there were two who hadn’t noticed the Moon Goddess’ appearance yet, their bodies still releasing pained cries as they mourned the loss of their lovely omega. And as the Moon Goddess stopped before them, she kneeled beside the pair, placing a hand softly atop their shoulders, the touch bringing the two back to reality.

Namjoon and Jungkook had expected it to be one of their friends or even Byung-ho who was trying to get their attention, but when they turned to see the Moon Goddess standing before them, they couldn’t help but awe at her radiance, tears still running down their faces even as they halted their cries to acknowledge her. The Moon Goddess just smiled at them, gently having the two back away from Taehyung as she neared the corpse of her fallen warrior; the pair watching her every move, not knowing what she’d do.

“You’ve fought bravely starlight and I’m proud to call you my Blue Warrior. But it’s not your time yet to depart from this world. So, I compel thee to awaken, rejoin your mates and continue living your life. You’ve earned it.” She mused, waving a hand over Taehyung’s dead body, and basking it in white light. Namjoon and Jungkook watched with anticipation, hope seeping from every cell in their body, wanting— needing Taehyung to wake up. And as the Moon Goddess retracted her hand and the light faded, Taehyung began coughing and convulsing, taking in large deep breaths of air as his eyes fluttered open, confusion etching across his face.

“Tae!!” The wolves cried, instantly tackling him in a hug as fresh tears streamed down their faces, overjoyed that their mate was brought back to them. Taehyung groaned from both his alpha and beta jumping him, instantly hugging them back even though he was beyond confused about what had just happened.

He had died right? He said his last words and everything! He even remembered sitting atop his favorite hill in the spirit realm, watching the sunrise after saying goodbye to his mates. So why was he back here? How was he alive again?

A sudden sense made Tae tear his gaze away from his mates, turning toward a familiar blue light, and jumping in surprise at seeing the Moon Goddess standing there before him. She said nothing, instead giving Tae a proud smile and bow in respect, the actions saying more than words as realization washed over him. Due to his sacrifice, his death after rescuing Jungkook, fulfilled the requirement for the Blue Warrior cycle to begin anew and in response to it, the Moon Goddess took it upon herself to fix everything that had occurred at the expense of this war. Because he was the Blue Warrior, the injured were healed, the dead were brought back to life, the clan was rebuilt, and he could be here seated in the arms of his mates. And all it took was a selfless sacrifice at his expense. It was by far the greatest miracle Taehyung could’ve received and it made a sense of pride flow through the omega and as he bowed his head toward the Moon Goddess in gratitude. She gave Taehyung a cheeky wink, making him laugh as she backed away from them, letting her faithful triad rejoice as she returned to her realm; her wolves joining her as she bid her children farewell.

The night that had blanketed the clan disappeared; the light of a new day was graced upon them and with it came the treasures of a lifetime. Family, friends, and lovers of all kinds were reunited and as Taehyung held his mates close to him, he couldn’t help the tears he shed over being graced with such a blessing. He was back with his mates, now free to live their lives without fear and he couldn’t help but anticipate the beautiful future they have waiting for them.

Chapter Text

The breeze danced beautifully through the midafternoon air making Taehyung sigh as he leaned against the sturdy tree trunk behind him, infectious giggles of children filling the air while soft murmurs from forest creatures wafted in the background. Everything felt surreal in its own unique way and though Taehyung’s mind usually loved to ponder these things and go on an endless whirlwind, he prevented it from doing so, wanting to just enjoy this moment as memories washed over him.

It's been roughly 10 years since the battle at the Bifrost clan and a lot has happened since that night. Once the Moon Goddess returned to her realm everyone rejoiced in victory. Though it didn’t come without rebuttal and though the wolves wanted nothing more than to party till they dropped to commemorate the occasion, it was ordered by Byung-ho for them all to take a rest period and allow everyone to recoup. It was nice getting the chance to relax for a change and though Taehyung thought he’d get to unwind too he mainly spent the time being bombarded by endless questions from his friends, his mates, and his family about being the Blue Warrior. He was even grounded to his mates’ cabin just because they were afraid he’d vanish again and though Tae thought they were being dramatic, he appreciated the sentiment behind it and indulged in the time he had with his mates.

Days later the rest period was over at a huge party was thrown to celebrate their victory and it lasted for an entire week. Honestly Taehyung doesn’t really remember much from it except for two things. First, that he had a lot of fun with his friends and family, and second that he realized he was pregnant with his, Namjoon’s, and Jungkook’s first born child.

Crazy huh?

It was a shock to all of them when Taehyung found out and told his mates. Though Namjoon and Jungkook were more than willing to take on a child and raise it, Taehyung was a little more hesitant. Not because he didn’t want it, but because he was afraid he wouldn’t be that great of a parent. Which is bullshit to Namjoon and Jungkook since they knew Tae would be an amazing caretaker. It wasn’t an easy topic to discuss nor dismiss and it took many nights of talking with each other and letting their feelings be known for them to finally come to a decision. In the end Taehyung decided to keep the baby and agreed to parenthood which of course led to another party. But this time only their close friends and family were in attendance, and they didn’t go overboard on the alcohol since of them was expecting.

For the rest of that year and the next, the trio faced a lot of trials and tribulations; and it was difficult for them to go through life together. Taehyung was pregnant and still going to school to finish up his last year of college and graduate that upcoming spring. And while he was doing that Namjoon and Jungkook were preparing to move to the Nam clan and live there full-time. This was something they’ve been planning on doing for a while and though they wanted to be closer to Tae and the baby they weren’t the only reasons the two wanted to move.

Siwoo had mentioned to Taehyung after her last visit that the position as the Nam clan’s new leader was still open to him if he wanted it. Though Taehyung has been preparing for this role his entire life, his mother was giving him the opportunity to decline it if he wanted; giving him the choice to live his life and not force him into something he didn’t want. It was very thoughtful of her to give her son that choice, but Taehyung accepted regardless. Though it came with complications and that was all because Tae wasn’t an alpha; of course, the elders of the Nam clan and other packs weren’t exactly happy about that. Siwoo fought long and hard for her son’s right to take his place as her successor but an idea from Jungkook ended up turning the tide of the fight.

Since Namjoon and Jungkook were already moving to the Nam clan, Jungkook suggested that the three of them should just rule the clan together. All of them had experience in wolf law, customs, etc. and with their combined knowledge, skills, and values they could lead valiantly as one. Namjoon could even fill the role as Alpha and handle all the politics if they so choose that way the clan has an alpha figurehead.

The suggestion wasn’t bad, it was great, and everyone was fond of it, especially since it’ll change the way clans can be ruled. Siwoo instantly proposed this to the elders, and it took them a while to consider Jungkook’s proposition. After days of deliberation, they agreed to his proposal, allowing a new, prosperous change to flourish within the Nam clan; one that they didn’t know they needed but grateful they got.

The triad were ecstatic and weeks later Namjoon and Jungkook were saying goodbye to their homeland and leaving with Taehyung to their new home. It was hard for the alpha and beta to say goodbye to all they’ve ever known and the people they’ve come to love but they were on a new adventure now and they weren’t about to leave it waiting. Tears were shed from everyone, but the trio promised they’d come and visit as often as they could; and that was a promise they’ve long kept since then.

Shortly after pair’s arrival, Namjoon instantly got to work on the clan’s political system, wanting to improve it and make it benefit everyone better than it already was. And of course, perfect the other superficial tasks he was given as well. While he did that, Jungkook handled everything related to teaching and academics; the beta working in the university and was instantly welcomed onto the administrative team. Jungkook was changing education for the better, making it fun and accessible for all types of learners. Taehyung was immensely proud of his mates and the work they’ve done to help their clan and the people living within it. But that didn’t mean he sat around doing nothing, oh no he handled everything the duo couldn’t. And since he had a lesser load on his shoulders, he finally got the opportunity to fulfill his dream in being a nurse, finding work at the local hospital shortly after graduation. Tae was amazing at his job, and everyone loved him and his mates. They were the leaders they didn’t know they needed, and the triad were rapidly changing the course of werewolf history.

As they should.

But one rule that the trio have held up since their very first day as leaders was that no executive decisions were to be made without all three of them agreeing to it. This prevented corruption from occurring and of course allowed every side to share their thoughts on a topic. It was a great system and a terrific conversation starter over dinner. Afterall that’s where they made all their big decisions, seated at the dinner table over a feast of a food prepared by each of them. It was hard running a clan and managing their free time, but the triad worked together and tried out a lot of things till they found the perfect system that best benefited them.

And from there, things calmed down… at least till the baby was born.

Their first born, Haneul, was brought into this world a few months after the triad fully began leading the Nam clan and she was nothing short of a blessing for the triad. Though life got a little more hectic, thankfully the triad were amazing parents and took great care of their daughter. And on days when life got a little too much for them Taehyung’s friends and family babysat so the trio could recoup and take care of all that they needed to. Through it all, the four of them spent endless time together and Taehyung likes to think that he’s her favorite dad but of course he’d never say that aloud.

As Haneul grew older, and things settled down a bit, she was gifted a little sister roughly two years later. At the time Tae had terrible baby fever and missed having a little one around. He talked with his mates about having another baby over dinner one night and did it so casually it made his mates choke from the shock. They were fine if you’re wondering. The three of them ended up having a long conversation about if they were ready to have another baby that night once Haneul was put to bed. Namjoon was concerned that it’d be difficult for them since they’d have to raise the baby and their 2-year-old while living the lives they were living but after much consideration and hearing everyone’s thoughts on it, the answer ended up being a yes. Months after that talk, Sun-hi was born.

She was an absolute delight and raising her was a breeze even with her elder sister being in the picture, easing Namjoon’s and everyone’s worries. No drama nor jealously occurred between the sisters like other siblings have and the triad were happy that the two got along really well. Their little family was growing, and things just seemed to be getting better for them.

Years went by and things were quiet for the triad which was unusual for them given the chaos they’ve endured all their lives. Jimin and Hobi were in town one weekend and offered to babysit the girls so the triad could have a night for themselves. It was sweet of them, and the triad ended having an amazing night together. Yet a few weeks later Tae got really sick and after having Minjun, Nabi, and Seoyun check up on him, since they’re all nurses, they concluded that the omega was pregnant once again.

But there was something odd about this pregnancy compared to the others. The side effects were hitting Taehyung a lot harder than before, and he got sick constantly to the point where he’d barely leave bed from how awful he felt. He ended up being hospitalized from being in such awful condition and he was under constant supervision given the severity of his pregnancy. Namjoon and Jungkook grew immensely worried for their omega, fearing that this pregnancy could kill him and take him away from them. The thought of losing Taehyung again after all this time terrified them. They never wanted to go through that agony again and endlessly prayed that both Tae and the baby would be okay.

It was a rough few months for all parties but thankfully Taehyung pushed through and was able to deliver a healthy baby and survive labor as well. Though he did have to stay at the hospital for a bit longer afterwards he didn’t care, the worst of it was over and so was the danger. Taehyung’s doctor told him that he was lucky he and the baby survived the pregnancy and recommended that the omega not have any more kids. This pregnancy took a really big tole on Taehyung and almost costed him his life. He was only able to survive through sheer will, but should he have yet another pup, that pregnancy could be more life threatening than the one he barely survived. It was bitter news to hear after their newborn came into the world, but it was a conversation the triad now needed to have. And after talking with his mates, the three of them decided to get the surgeries needed to prevent any more pregnancies from occurring. It was bittersweet but at the end of the day they eagerly welcomed their son, Chan-yeol, to the family and believe me, he was met with open arms.

With him and his two elder sisters, the triad’s family was complete, and they couldn’t be happier. And as Taehyung watched his pups laugh and play with each other in the field of flowers beside their home, he couldn’t help the soft smile that painted itself across his face. They’ve grown so much, and Tae can’t believe how fast time has passed them by— how fast his life seemed to be going. It felt like yesterday when he first met his mates at Hobi’s cabin for the get together on that fateful night. But it’s been years since then and a wave of nostalgia crashed into Taehyung as he sat there watching the day pass him by.

He vividly recalled the memories of his past like the night he and Jungkook claimed each other and when he and Namjoon did to. The fights they all had, the wounds they healed, the touches they shared, the love they embraced, the foes they faced, and the happiness they created together. It all made Taehyung into who he was today and though the road was bumpy at times and there were days where they’d struggle, they always managed to find their way back to each other and their love in the end. They’ve been through it all: good and bad days, loss and victory, grief and joy, worry and intimacy, support and opposition, doubt and belief, love and misery; yet through it all he couldn’t help but smile.

This is what Taehyung’s always wanted— a love that was deserving of him and that cherished him for who he is, a family of his own that he could raise in a world he was proud of, friends who endlessly supported him, family members who stood by him, and partners who loved him regardless of his flaws— regardless of his scars, his mistakes, his failures, and the baggage he came with. He still felt he was undeserving of the life he was given and of how beautiful it ended up being. Yet time and time again he was reminded of why he had this life— why he was given that second chance and why he was granted this once in a lifetime opportunity to live life beside those he loved. And each time he was reminded he couldn’t help but smile, never wishing to trade it for anything for it was his greatest treasure, his every wish, his every hope, and dream.

And he’d always be endlessly grateful for receiving it.  

“Mind if we join you love?” Namjoon asked, breaking Taehyung out of his thoughts as he turned to see both his mates standing next to him, offering him beautiful smiles that still made Taehyung’s heart flutter even after all these years. The omega was feeling too soft to use words so with a subtle nod he agreed, watching with fond eyes as both his mates sat on either side of him, getting comfortable in the grass they sat within.

“You okay dewdrop? You seem to be a bit lost in your mind today.” Jungkook pointed out as he got comfortable beside Taehyung, kissing his head, and allowing the omega to relax as his sense of safety grew the longer he sat between his mates.

“Not lost Kookie… found.”

“And what did you find baby?” Joon asked with a chuckle and Tae couldn’t help the gentle grin that appeared on his face at that moment.

“Home.”